Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Nunew stood alone, his wide eyes scanning the busy room. His heart fluttered in his chest, excitement bubbling within him. He could hardly contain himself. It had only been an hour since he'd arrived, and he had already met his idol — Zee.

Rushing into the bathroom, Nunew slipped into a stall and sat on the floor, trying to calm his racing heart. He replayed the moment over and over again in his mind. As soon as he entered the Domundi building, he had walked up the stairs and bumped — literally bumped — into Zee. The Zee he had adored since he was fourteen.

Nunew had every magazine, every poster, every interview. He was a devoted fan. And now, he had spoken to him. His idol had looked at him, had smiled at him.

Chuckling to himself, Nunew splashed cold water on his face at the sink, trying to calm his nerves. He looked up into the mirror and couldn’t suppress the giddy smile that stretched across his face.

Wandering back into the hallway, he followed the signs to a door marked "New Members." Inside, rows of young men were seated. A woman at the front desk looked up and gestured for him to sit. He slid into an empty seat next to a boy who immediately greeted him.

"Hello," the boy said warmly. "I’m Nat."

"Hi, I’m Nunew. Nice to meet you," Nunew replied with a shy smile.

They chatted briefly until the speaker at the front called for their attention.

They learned about Domundi’s history, the company’s goals, and how each new member would be paired with a senior member — their mentor. Nunew's heart raced again. Could he dare to hope that he would be paired with Zee? The thought alone made him dizzy.

After half an hour, the senior members entered the room — Park, Max, Zee, and others — all lined up proudly at the front. They wore matching black slacks and crisp white shirts, but Nunew’s eyes found Zee instantly. His dark hair, his intense gaze... he stood out effortlessly.

The speaker began calling names. As each newbie was paired with a mentor, they would cross the room to meet them.

"Nat will be paired with Max," the speaker announced.

Nat grinned at Nunew before making his way over to Max. Nunew remained seated, his fingers fidgeting anxiously.

Finally, the speaker read out, "Nunew Charwin will be paired with Zee Pruk."

Nunew froze for a moment, his heart hammering in his chest. He quickly composed himself, forcing a calm expression onto his face as he stood and approached Zee.

Zee’s dark, piercing eyes met his, sending an involuntary shiver down Nunew’s spine. Zee smiled and tilted his head toward a quieter corner of the room, signaling for Nunew to follow.

They sat down together, the energy between them buzzing.

"So, we meet again," Zee said with a soft laugh. "And what a coincidence that we’re partners."

Zee chuckled softly and, without warning, scooted his chair closer. So close that Nunew could smell his cologne — a clean, musky scent that made his head swim. Zee smelled wonderful. Nunew wasn't sure what cologne he wore, but it quickly became his favorite.

Zee reached out and gently took Nunew’s hand, his touch warm and steady. Nunew stiffened in surprise but slowly relaxed, their hands fitting together perfectly.

"You and I are going to be great partners," Zee said, tracing slow patterns across Nunew’s knuckles. "We’re going to achieve great things together."

Nunew looked at him, captivated.

"I know we just met," Zee continued, "but I need your trust. Your cooperation."

"My trust?" Nunew echoed, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Yes," Zee said firmly. "Trust in me. Trust in us. I already spoke to the director. You’ll be my partner in my new series — Cutie Pie."

Nunew’s eyes widened. "You... you told them you wanted me?"

Zee smiled warmly. "As soon as I saw you, I knew. I talked to Aof immediately. I asked for you."

Nunew sat there, stunned, his world tilting on its axis.

"It’s destiny," Zee said softly. "I believe we were meant to meet."

Nunew's heart was soaring.

He was fanboying inside, barely able to contain his emotions. His idol, his dream — Zee — had chosen him.

Nunew pushed his excitement down and smiled up at Zee. "Thank you. I would love to be your partner. I will trust you and cooperate with you. I'll do my absolute best."

Zee’s gaze softened, and for a brief moment, the world around them faded away.

They were face to face.

"You don't have to worry. I will take good care of you," Zee whispered.

"Will you let me take care of you?" Zee asked, stroking Nunew's hair and looking into his eyes.

Nunew was enthralled entirely by Zee's presence so close to him. The scent of Zee surrounded him, and the feeling of Zee stroking his hair made him feel as if he would agree to anything Zee said.

Nunew nodded.

"Answer me," Zee said softly. "I want your words."

"Yes," Nunew replied gently.

Zee grabbed Nunew's chin and tilted it up to meet his gaze. "Say yes. Nunew wants Zee to take care of him."

Breathlessly, Nunew said, "Nunew wants Zee to take care of him," while looking into Zee's eyes.

Zee smiled softly, stroking Nunew's chin with his fingers, trailing them over his smooth cheeks.

"Great, this is the start of something beautiful," Zee said, maintaining eye contact with Nunew.

Zee had a sultry look. "So beautiful, so soft," he said, caressing Nunew's cheeks and lips.

Nunew was beside himself; he couldn't believe this was happening. The way Zee looked at him and caressed his face made it clear that Zee liked him.

Nunew felt incredibly lucky. His idol, Zee, was touching him and saying he wanted to take care of Nunew. He didn’t know how to process it all; it felt surreal.

"Nunew," Zee said softly, "I want us to have a different relationship than we do with anyone else."

"How so, Zee?" Nunew asked.

"Well, for starters, I want you to call me Hia instead of Zee."

Nunew looked at him, puzzled. "Why don't you want me to call you by your name?" he inquired.

"I want to be different from others," Zee explained, tilting Nunew's chin to meet his eyes. "You call me Hia, and I will call you Nhu. Okay?"

Nunew blushed. "Okay, Hia and Nhu."

"You're cute," Zee said with a smile, making Nunew blush even more.

Zee pulled Nunew into a hug, wrapping him tightly in his arms. Nunew rested his head in the crook of Zee's neck, breathing in his scent.

Nunew had never felt so whole and warm. Being in Zee's arms was the best feeling he had ever experienced. He still couldn't believe this was happening, especially on his first day here. He felt incredibly fortunate.

This may be the start of something extraordinary.

Chapter Text

Nunew's Point of View
I hadn’t meant to bump into anyone that day.
I was nervous, rushing up the stairs, my heart hammering in my chest because everything about this new chapter in my life felt so overwhelming.
New faces. New expectations.
I wasn’t sure if I belonged — if I was good enough.
I had already worked so hard on a project before, only for it to be canceled.
I didn’t want that to happen again.
But I was willing to give this company a chance.
I had been following Domundi for a while — admiring the actors, the content they put out — and that’s how I first saw him.
Zee.
He was so beautiful.
At just fourteen years old, I had the biggest crush on him.
I looked him up online, finding everything I could — every interview, every poster, every photo.
Zee was handsome and kind-hearted.
For a boy trying to figure out his feelings, he was mesmerizing.
It was because of him that I realized I was gay.
I remembered it so clearly — I was at a friend’s house, and she was showing me a YouTube video of her favorite Domundi actor.
And then I saw Zee.
He was at a water park, shirtless, laughing under the sun — and in that moment, everything clicked.
I wasn’t like my friend, crushing on boys while I pretended to care.
When I saw Zee, really saw him — I felt something real.
A completeness.
A recognition of who I truly was.
I went home that night and found out everything I could about him.
You could say I was a little obsessed.
When I finally came out to my parents, I told them I was gay.
My mom was very accepting; my dad needed a little more time, but he loved and supported me nonetheless.
I even told my mom about Zee.
She listened patiently — maybe a little tired of hearing about him — as I gushed about the boy whose posters covered my walls, the boy whose smile had unknowingly changed my life.
I had relationships with other boys here and there, but I never let anyone get too close.
I never slept with any of them.
Deep down, I was saving myself for someone truly special...
Secretly, I dreamed it would be Zee.
And now look at what fate has done.
Not only am I a Domundi boy —
But I'm paired with Zee, the boy I secretly loved for years.
I was running a little late that morning.
As soon as I entered the building, I rushed up the stairs, hoping to freshen up before the big meeting.
All the new recruits were supposed to meet in a conference room — one I wasn’t even sure how to find — and I was already behind.
And then it happened.
I was running up the stairs when I collided hard into someone coming down.
My bag slipped from my hands.
I stumbled back, ready to apologize over and over —
But when I looked up, the words caught in my throat.
It was him.
Zee.
He was even more breathtaking in person than I had ever imagined — tall, strong, with a warmth in his eyes that seemed to melt all my fear away.
For a moment, everything else disappeared.
There was only him.
Four years of longing, of dreaming... and now, my idol was standing right in front of me.
He smiled at me — not annoyed, not impatient — but soft. Gentle. Curious.
I felt it then — something tugging deep inside my chest.
A pull I knew all too well whenever Zee was involved.
My heart was pounding.
I couldn’t believe he was here — real and right in front of me.
I had heard people talk about fate before, but I never really believed in it.
Until that moment.
Something in the way Zee looked at me — the way he reached out to steady me without hesitation — told me:
This is important.
This is the start of something.
"Oh! I’m so sorry," I managed to stammer out.
He just stared at me for a second, kind of shocked, and then gave me the most breathtaking smile.
Zee always smiled on TV and on posters, but to see it up close — real and personal — was something I would never forget.
He extended his hand.
"Hi, I’m Zee," he said warmly.
When I placed my hand in his, it felt so perfect — like it was meant to be.
His hand engulfed mine, warm and tender.
The heat from his skin sent shivers all the way through me.
He asked for my name.
When I told him, he repeated it softly, like he was tasting it, memorizing it.
The way he said my name made my entire body tremble — or maybe it was just because we were still so close, and I could smell his cologne: clean, crisp — a scent that instantly became my favorite in the world.
"It’s so nice to meet you, Nunew," Zee said, staring right into my eyes.
I blushed so deeply I felt like I might faint.
He chuckled softly, a sound that made my heart flutter.
I realized suddenly — we were still holding hands.
I glanced down shyly, and that seemed to jolt him out of whatever spell he was under.
He let go of my hand with a sheepish grin.
I told him I was new, starting today.
He smiled and said he figured, since he hadn’t seen me around before.
Jokingly, I said, "Maybe one day I'll be as good an actor and model as you."
He looked genuinely surprised.
"Oh, you know who I am?" he asked, smiling shyly.
I wanted to kick myself.
Why did I say that out loud?
Looking down shyly, I mumbled, "Yes... I know who you are. I’ve followed your work for a long time."
He smiled even wider — that breathtaking smile — and gently tipped my chin up with two fingers, forcing me to meet his gaze.
"Thanks for your support," he said warmly, his fingers lingering just a moment longer than necessary.
His eyes burned into mine — and for a second, I thought I saw something flicker there.
Something deeper.
Something I dared not hope for.
But maybe it was just my imagination.
Still...
It was a moment I would treasure forever.
Zee finally dropped his hand, clearing his throat.
"Well, Nunew," he said, smiling again, "it was an absolute pleasure meeting you. But you better get to the conference room. They’re waiting for all the new recruits."
I blinked, snapping out of my daze.
"Oh, shoot, you’re right! I’m late!" I said, panicked.
Zee chuckled again, reaching out to squeeze my shoulder gently.
"No worries. Just hurry — I think they’re about to start."
As I ran up the stairs, heart pounding, cheeks burning, I realized something:
Today wasn’t just the start of a new career.
It was the start of something much, much bigger.

Chapter Text

There was a time when I thought about giving up.
The spotlight, the endless expectations — it had drained all the joy out of me.
I felt tired. Lonely.
Like I was fading away behind a mask no one could see through.
I was ready to walk away from acting for good.
I told myself it was better to leave than to stay and feel this empty.
They had offered me the lead role in Cutie Pie, but honestly, I never planned to accept it.
I only said yes to appease Aof, but in truth, I had already started looking for something else to do-something far away from the spotlight.
Time and disappointment had made me rough around the edges, and in the BL acting world, that's a death sentence.
An actor’s job is 100% about making the fans happy, because without them, we’re nothing.
But no matter how hard I tried, I always seemed to be misunderstood.
No matter what I said, it came out wrong.
I tried to be cordial, but the hate would pour in.
Sometimes, I would argue back — trying to explain myself — and that only made things worse.
They labeled me arrogant, ungrateful.
I grew tired of it all.
I was ready to leave everything behind — leave the public eye completely and find a life behind the scenes.
It was November. Cold. Miserable.
And so was I.
I love traveling, I really do — but even the most beautiful places lose their magic when you're lonely.
It seemed like everyone around me had partners, relationships, happiness...
And I had nothing.
No relationship worked out.
No romantic situation lasted.
Every time, it felt like I was too much, or not enough.
I had reached the point where I thought maybe it just wasn’t meant for me.
Maybe love just wasn’t in the cards.
And then... I met him.
It wasn’t a grand moment.
It wasn’t scripted.
It was a simple accident — two strangers colliding on a staircase at the studio.
I was coming down the steps, lost in my own head, when he rushed up — and we bumped into each other.
An ordinary day.
An ordinary building.
But the boy who crashed into me was anything but ordinary.
Wide, startled eyes.
The softest, shyest smile I had ever seen.
And in that second, the world shifted.
For the first time in what felt like forever, I felt something real stir inside me.
I don’t know if it was hope.
But it was something new.
Something exciting.
I couldn't believe it — just seconds before, I had been planning to walk away from everything.
And now here I was... smiling. Feeling.
I smiled at him, and he smiled back — sweet, unsure, beautiful.
I reached out my hand to introduce myself.
He took it without hesitation.
The moment our hands touched, something shifted in me.
I know it sounds clichéd, but that’s what happened.
I’m not a romantic by any means — usually I don't believe in that nonsense.
But when this small boy placed his hand in mine, I felt it —
Completeness.
Like something had clicked into place inside me.
Like nothing would ever be the same again.
I asked for his name.
"Nunew," he said softly.
I repeated it aloud, wanting to make sure this was real.
"Nunew," I said again, tasting his name.
My heart skipped — actually skipped — when I said it.
Strange.
Confusing.
But undeniable.
"It’s so nice to meet you, Nunew," I said, chuckling, not quite believing what was happening.
He blushed so deeply it traveled all the way down his beautifully curved neck.
God, he was breathtaking.
His features were so delicate, so angelic — he looked almost unreal.
Masculine and feminine at the same time.
Beautiful in a way that made my chest ache.
And I...
I just wanted to hold him.
I kept smiling, but inside, I was reeling.
Why was I feeling so strongly toward this boy?
I didn’t even know how old he was.
I didn’t even know anything about him.
But still... something inside me knew.
He told me he was new, just starting today.
I figured as much — someone who looked like him, someone who caught my attention like that — I definitely would have noticed before.
Jokingly, he said, "Maybe one day I'll be as good an actor and model as you."
I laughed, genuinely surprised.
"Oh, you know who I am?" I asked, smiling shyly.
He nodded, looking sheepish.
"Yes... I've followed your work for a long time."
That caught me off guard.
Interesting.
Very interesting.
I couldn’t believe it — I was already thinking about speaking to him again.
Then something clicked in my mind.
This boy.
This boy would be my partner in Cutie Pie.
Yes.
I would stay.
I would do Cutie Pie — but only if he were my co-star.
I realized I was still holding his hand.
He looked down shyly at our joined hands — and honestly, it was so natural I hadn’t even realized we hadn’t let go.
His hand fit so perfectly in mine.
I had never felt anything like this with anyone before — especially not someone I had just met.
Who was this boy who had captivated me so easily?
He admitted to following my work, and when he did, I instinctively reached out and touched his shoulder — right where it met his neck.
My hand just... moved on its own.
I was in trouble.
Serious trouble.
Because whatever this was — it was real.
I told him it was nice meeting him and that he should head to the conference room before he got in trouble for being late.
He smiled, bowed his head, and hurried away.
The second he disappeared, I went straight to Aof’s office.
I told him:
"That boy — Nunew — he's going to be my partner in Cutie Pie."
Aof blinked at me.
"Zee, that boy is so shy. He was supposed to be paired with Park. You know Cutie Pie is a major lead role. He's never acted before — how do we even know he can handle it?"
I smiled.
"Trust me. He's special."
Aof stared at me like I had grown a second head.
He protested.
He warned me.
He reminded me that if this went badly, it would fall on me.
I didn’t care.
I told him flatly:
"If Nunew doesn’t do the series with me... then I won’t do the series at all."
That caught his attention.
I admitted that before today, I had been ready to quit acting altogether.
But now... after seeing Nunew... something had changed.
Something inside me had shifted.
Aof sighed heavily, but eventually gave in.
"Fine. But you’re responsible for him. If he fails, it’s on you."
I smiled.
"He won’t fail."
I walked out of that office feeling something I hadn’t felt in a very long time.
Hope.
Excitement.
A sense of completeness I thought I had lost forever.
And all because of a boy with the sweetest smile in the world.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4 A New Beginning Over Lunch (Continuation of Chapter 1

Nunew was still sitting in the conference room. All the senior members had been called away to a different room to discuss the new pairings with the coordinators.

He sat alone, nervously fiddling with the edge of his shirt.

A moment later, Nat came over and slid into the seat beside him.

“Hey, how’s it going?” Nat asked warmly.

“Going well. How about you?” Nunew replied.

“I’m happy about my pairing with Max,” Nat said, his voice soft but excited. “He’s very handsome and kind. He says he wants to take care of me and believes we’ll be good together. That’s why he chose me. He told me he specifically asked to be paired with me after he saw me.”

“Wow,” Nunew said, surprised. “I guess these guys have a lot of pull if they get to pick who they want to work with.”

Nat nodded. “I think the managers trust the senior members enough to know who they’ll work best with.”

“That’s funny,” Nunew said with a shy smile. “Zee told me the same thing... that he asked to be paired with me.”

“Well, from what Max told me, he and Zee are best friends, so it looks like we’ll be seeing a lot of each other.”

They both laughed and clapped hands.

The boys continued to chat, waiting for their seniors to return. Nat shared how Max had already been kind and caring, even hinting that he’d like to be more than just work partners. Nat confided that Max hoped for something romantic.

“Well, Zee didn’t exactly say he wanted to be romantically involved,” Nunew admitted shyly. “But his actions definitely make me feel that way.”

“Oh? What did he do?” Nat asked, leaning in curiously.

Nunew blushed and looked down. “He’s always touching me... he calls me beautiful... he says he wants to take care of me. But he hasn’t outright asked to be my boyfriend or anything.”

“So what do you think about that, Nunew?” Nat asked gently. “Do you like Zee?”

“Of course I like him,” Nunew said, his cheeks flushing deeper. “He’s the most attractive guy I’ve ever seen.”

“How do you feel about him, really?” Nat pressed.

Nunew turned away, giggling into his hand. “Well... this isn’t the first time I’ve seen Zee.”

“You mean you’ve met him before?” Nat asked, surprised.

“No,” Nunew said, smiling shyly. “I’ve followed his work.”

“Really?”

Nunew leaned closer, lowering his voice. “I’ve followed him since I was fourteen. Actually... I’ve been in love with him since I first saw him.”

Nat stared, eyes wide. “You mean you love him?”

Nunew smiled softly. “I had a huge crush on him when I first saw him as a model.”

Nat gasped. “OMG — and now you meet him here? He’s your idol?!”

Nunew nodded. “Yes.”

“Well,” Nat said thoughtfully, “he’s had a rough time here, right? Fans online haven’t always been kind.”

“I know...” Nunew said quietly. “But maybe things will be different now. He seems happy with me. Maybe I can help him find his joy again.”

“Maybe you’re just what he needs,” Nat said kindly.

Nunew sat quietly, thinking about it. Maybe fate really had intervened. Maybe he was supposed to be Zee’s light.

He smiled to himself. If destiny had given him this chance, he vowed he would never let it slip away.

Nunew sat there and pondered all that Nat had said. He thought about everything Zee had gone through — how guarded he seemed sometimes, how distant at others.

Nunew wondered if he could be just the light Zee needed. Zee had said it was destiny that they met.

Well... Nunew now had an angle to play. But he would have to tread lightly, carefully. He couldn’t rush it. What he needed was a plan — a plan to conquer Zee’s heart.

Nunew pushed the thought aside for now, tucking it away for later, when he was alone.
Yes, the perfect plan.
He would win Zee’s love and never let him go.

Destiny, the universe, God, Buddha — whoever had handed him this chance — Nunew was not letting it go to waste.

The conference room door opened.

Zee and Max walked over to them.

Nunew and Nat quickly stood.

Zee slid his arm around Nunew’s shoulders, pulling him gently to his side. Nunew instinctively leaned in.

“Max, this is Nunew, my new partner,” Zee said proudly.

“Hi, I’m Max,” Max said, reaching out a hand.

Nunew shook it shyly.

“And this is Nat,” Max added, pulling Nat gently to his side. “My new partner.”

“Now listen,” Max said, “Zee and I are best friends. We spend a lot of time together. And now you two will be part of that too.”

He smiled warmly.

“One thing you should know about us: we take care of what’s ours. No one will mess with you two.”

“If you ever have problems,” Zee added, squeezing Nunew’s shoulder gently, “you come to Max or me. We’ll take care of it.”

Nunew and Nat both smiled, a warm sense of safety blooming in their chests.

They all sat down and went over a few trivia things — the senior guys explaining to Nunew and Nat how things worked at Domundi.

Later, Max stretched. “Hey, Zee — let’s take the boys to lunch. Let’s get out of here for a while.”

“Good idea,” Zee agreed.

The four of them made their way to the parking garage and piled into Max’s car.

Zee and Nunew slid into the backseat together, their shoulders brushing.

On the drive to the restaurant, Max and Zee talked easily, laughing and sharing inside jokes.

Meanwhile, Nat and Nunew sat quietly, stealing shy glances at their partners — and out the windows.

Nunew stared out at the passing city scenery, lost in thought... until he felt a warm hand sliding over his own.

He turned, wide-eyed, to see Zee reaching for him.

Without a word, Zee lifted Nunew’s hand and pressed a soft kiss to his knuckles.

Nunew blushed deeply, looking away — but didn’t pull his hand back.

Zee smiled to himself and gently laced their fingers together, softly stroking Nunew’s hand with his thumb the entire ride.

At the restaurant, they were quickly seated at a table tucked into a quiet corner.

Both Max and Zee instinctively pulled out chairs for Nat and Nunew before sitting down themselves.

Nat and Nunew sat close together, shoulders slightly hunched, stealing shy glances at their older partners.

Max and Zee carried the conversation easily — laughing, sharing inside jokes, chatting about work and life. Their arms rested along the backs of the boys’ chairs, effortlessly keeping them close.

When the waitress came by, Max and Zee both immediately checked to make sure Nat and Nunew didn’t have any allergies before ordering for the table.

The meal was full of teasing and light-hearted laughter.

Although Nat and Nunew were quiet at first, they gradually began to relax — little by little — feeling safe, included, and cared for.

And throughout the entire lunch, Zee never once let go of Nunew’s hand.

His thumb stroked gently over Nunew’s fingers between sips and smiles, grounding him like a silent vow.

And somewhere between the comfort food, the warmth of shared laughter, and the way Zee looked at him like he was the most precious thing in the world — Nunew realized something deep inside his heart:

He wasn’t just dreaming anymore.

This was real.

And it was only just the beginning.

Chapter Text

After Max, Nat, Zee, and Nunew arrived back at Domundi, Zee led Nunew to a quiet meeting area.

It was a sunlit indoor solarium on the upper floor, offering a panoramic view of the city below.

Despite the crisp November chill outside, the warmth of the sun made the space feel peaceful and safe.

They sat across from each other at a leather table, exchanging soft smiles.

Neither spoke for a long moment. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable — just full of emotion.

Zee sat down with Nunew sitting right across from him at the leather table. They sat just looking at each other, exchanging soft smiles.

Zee grabbed Nunew’s hand. Nunew turned his head, blushing.

Zee gently cupped Nunew’s face with his other hand, turning him to face him. "Why are you shy?" Zee asked softly.

"Hiaaaa," Nunew whined, looking down at their joined hands.

Zee’s thumb stroked his hand gently.

"Don't you like holding hands with me?" Zee teased.

"Hiaaaa," Nunew laughed shyly.

Zee chuckled and brought Nunew’s hand up to kiss it softly. Nunew tried to pull away shyly, but Zee wouldn’t let go.

"Don't you want to hold your idol’s hand?" Zee asked playfully.

"Hiaaaa," Nunew said again, hiding his face.

"Well, it's true. That’s what you told me — that I’m your idol and you’ve followed my work," Zee said, leaning in closer.

"Tell Hia more," Zee urged, still holding his hand.

Nunew swallowed nervously but smiled.

"Well, yes... when I was 14, I first saw you," Nunew said softly.

"And how old are you now, baby?" Zee asked.

"I'm 19. I'll be 20 next year," Nunew replied.

Zee pondered that for a moment.

"You already know my age, don’t you?" he teased.

"Of course. I know everything about you," Nunew said, then quickly covered his mouth, realizing what he had admitted.

Zee chuckled warmly. "Is that so?"

"Well... I mean, I know some things about you," Nunew said with a nervous laugh.

Zee smiled, his heart swelling with affection.

"Now tell me more. I want to know everything about you — your favorite color, your hobbies, your dreams. I want to know who Nunew is," Zee said.

They sat there for hours, talking about everything — their likes, dislikes, hopes, and dreams. Despite their age gap, they discovered they had so much in common.

Zee learned that Nunew loved to sing and dance and that he was naturally upbeat and bright.

The more Zee learned about him, the more he liked him.

"Now, before we go, I'm going to tell you something I haven’t shared with anyone," Zee said seriously.
"You may know a lot about me, but you don’t know what I’m about to tell you."

Zee shifted a little, grasping Nunew’s hand tighter, his voice softening.

"You know, baby... there was a time not too long ago when I thought about quitting all of this."

Nunew looked up at him, wide-eyed.

Zee smiled sadly.

"It just... got so heavy. The expectations, the criticism, the way people looked at me like they knew me — but never really saw me.

I felt like no matter what I did, it wasn’t enough. That no one really wanted me — they just wanted what they thought I should be."

Nunew squeezed his hand gently.

Zee chuckled softly, a little bitterly.

"I told myself it would be better to walk away before I lost myself completely."

He glanced at Nunew, who looked so soft, so real.

"But then... I met you."

Zee’s voice dropped to a whisper.

"And for the first time in a long time... I wanted to stay. Not because of the work. Not because of the expectations.

But something about you made me remember why I started in the first place. You make everything feel lighter, Nhu."

Nunew’s heart swelled, his eyes growing misty.

Zee leaned in, brushing their foreheads together.

"You make me want to dream again."

"I know we just met today," Zee continued, "but after I left Aof's office this morning — after telling him I wanted you as my partner —
I sat down alone for a while. I thought about meeting you, about the way you made me feel on those stairs.
It felt like a renewal."

Nunew’s throat tightened. Softly, shyly, he squeezed Zee’s hand back.

"Hia… I’m really happy you're staying. I’m happy we’re working together," Nunew said, voice trembling slightly.

Zee lifted his head and smiled.

"I know I’m new... and not perfect... but if you ever feel lost again, you can lean on me too. That’s what partners are for," Nunew added shyly.

"Now I may need to lean on you a lot," Nunew joked softly. "Are you okay with that?"

Zee chuckled warmly.

"Baby, I’m here for you 100%. I’ll support you in every way I can. I’ll never let you fail. You’re special, Nhu. I see it in you.
You’ll be a star, and everyone will love you."

He paused, then whispered even softer:

"I want to be your safe place. Always. I want you to trust me 100%. If I ever do something you dislike, please let me know immediately. No secrets between us, okay?"

Nunew looked into Zee’s eyes, his heart overflowing.

"Absolutely, Hia," he said firmly.

They stayed like that for a long time — just two hearts, quietly finding home in each other.

Eventually, Nunew’s phone buzzed. It was his mom, texting to say she was outside waiting.

“Oh, Hia — my mom’s here!” Nunew gasped.

Zee looked at the time. It was already 6 p.m. They had spent nearly the entire day together.

They exchanged numbers quickly, and Nunew ran off to meet her.

Zee remained in the solarium, gazing out at the city, heart full.

That morning, he had thought about quitting. Now... he had a new path — one that maybe, just maybe, would finally lead him to happiness.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Late Night Confessions and New Promises

Zee had learned that Nunew still lived at home with his parents. Given their nearly 10-year age gap, Zee knew that winning over Nunew’s family—especially his father—would be critical if he ever wanted a real future with him.

Driving back to his apartment, Zee couldn’t stop smiling. He couldn’t believe he’d met someone like Nunew. It almost didn’t feel real.

Nunew wasn’t just beautiful—he was adorable, sweet, and already so dear to Zee’s heart. And then to find out Nunew had admired him for years? It sent a warm, dizzying happiness through Zee that he couldn’t contain.

When Zee walked through his door, he dropped his bag and flopped down onto the couch with a soft sigh of contentment. He pulled out his phone and quickly texted Nunew to let him know he’d made it home safely—something Nunew had asked him to do. That simple gesture made Zee smile even wider.

A few minutes later, his phone buzzed again: a message from Nunew.

Hia, thank you for an amazing day. Thank you for choosing me to work on the series with you.

Zee's heart warmed.

No need to thank me, he replied. Thank you for giving me a chance. Talking to you and just being with you... it brought me real joy today.

Nunew sent back a heart emoji—and Zee just stared at it for a long moment, wondering if maybe, just maybe, he should start seriously pursuing Nunew’s heart.

Nunew didn’t realize it yet, but Zee was already completely smitten. He wanted to be Nunew’s partner both on-screen and off-screen. His lover. His protector. His best friend.

But he knew he would have to tread lightly. Nunew was young, sweet, and inexperienced—Zee would need to move slowly, earn his trust, and show him real love. And Zee was ready. Ready to love him the right way.

A little later, Nunew messaged again—saying he had told his parents about Zee and that they were excited to meet him.

Zee messaged back warmly that he would love to meet them too.

Feeling exhausted from the day's whirlwind, Zee dozed off on his couch for a few hours. When he woke up around 9 PM, he showered, climbed into bed in soft shorts and a T-shirt, and smiled at the memory of Nunew's bright face.

Another message from Nunew lit up his phone:

He had received an email from the company asking him to confirm his partnership with Zee.

Zee quickly called him.

"Hello, Hia... it's Nunew," Nunew said shyly.

Zee chuckled, his heart swelling at the sound of his voice.

After some back-and-forth, Zee told Nunew to FaceTime him so he could look at the message himself.

When the video connected, Zee caught sight of Nunew—damp hair falling into his eyes, wearing a black T-shirt, looking every bit like the softest dream.

Zee’s breath caught.

"You look so cute baby," he whispered.

Nunew blushed furiously, whining, "Hiaaa..."

"You really are beautiful," Zee said warmly.

Nunew shyly looked down and whispered, "You look handsome too, Hia."

Their playful flirting continued, with Zee teasing Nunew sweetly, letting him glimpse a little more of his bare chest—sending Nunew into a fit of shy laughter and blushing.

Zee chuckled and promised they would take things slow, making sure Nunew felt safe every step of the way.

They talked for hours, both lying on their sides, just being with each other. Learning each other’s hearts.

Zee was completely entranced by Nunew—the softness, the purity, the light he brought just by being himself.

Zee shook his head slowly, not knowing what to say, his heart so full he thought it might burst. How had this happened?

He was so beautiful to Zee. He had never seen anyone more beautiful before. Zee knew he was in major trouble. He would not be able to let this boy go. He had already fallen for him.

As the night grew late and Nunew began to yawn, Zee suggested they get some sleep. But Nunew, whining softly, begged him to stay on the phone just a little longer—until he fell asleep.

Zee, smiling to himself, agreed. He hummed a soft lullaby.

Nunew fell asleep listening to the sound of Zee’s voice.

In that moment, Zee knew: he was already falling in love.

Zee stared at Nunew’s peaceful face, the video still connected between them. He just watched him—mesmerized—not believing that this was real.

Here he was, looking at a boy sleeping on the phone. A boy he had only just met. A boy he had already begun to care for so deeply.

Zee shook his head slowly, overwhelmed.

He couldn’t believe he was even capable of something like this. He had never been the soft type—never the overly affectionate or tender lover. He had always thought that side of him simply didn’t exist.

And yet... here he was—being so soft, so gentle, so careful with this boy. This baby-faced, sweet-hearted nineteen-year-old he had demanded to be his partner.

Zee had just hummed him gently to sleep.

Zee let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.

Meeting Nunew today had changed something deep inside him. He didn’t know how, or why—

But he knew without a doubt:

He would never be the same again.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

Around 2 AM, Nunew woke briefly to see Zee still asleep, still connected to the call. His heart clenched sweetly.

Zee was Nunew’s idol. He had wanted him from the very first time he saw him on TV. Nunew had looked up everything about him, completely mesmerized by his handsome face.

Nunew gently traced Zee’s face on his phone screen, smiling to himself. He didn’t know what life had in store for him—meeting his idol like this, and now, actually being his partner.

Nunew decided he would simply go along with it and take advantage of his good fortune. He would see where things went between him and Zee.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: A Father’s Warning

Zee awoke, shifting on his bed, his neck sore. He sat up, remembering last night’s video call.

He glanced down at his phone—it was completely black, the battery long dead. Zee smiled and quickly plugged it in before heading to the bathroom to start his morning routine.

He felt... lighter. Happier. Something in him had changed—and for once, it wasn’t heavy or painful.

After breakfast, he returned to his room, turned his phone back on, and immediately sent Nunew a quick text.

Good morning, baby.

Almost instantly, Nunew replied:

Thank you, Hia. Hope you have a good morning too!

Zee smiled at the screen.

He typed back, asking what Nunew had planned for the day.

Nunew said he was just catching up on chores—and shyly asked if Zee would like to meet his parents before lunch.

Zee agreed immediately.

They made plans: Zee would arrive at 1 PM, meet Nunew’s parents, and then they would leave for their lunch reservation at 2:30.

________________________________________

Later that afternoon, Zee pulled up in front of Nunew’s house. He grabbed the two flower bouquets he had brought—pink roses for Nunew and yellow daisies for Nunew’s mother.

From their conversation, Zee remembered how much Nunew loved pink roses and how his mother loved daisies.

Taking a deep breath, Zee knocked at the door.

A warm-faced woman answered. "Well, hello there, young man," she said kindly.

Zee smiled and handed her the daisies. "These are for you, ma’am."

Her face lit up with a smile. "Oh my, how lovely! Thank you."

She stepped aside and called into the house: "Nunew! Zee is here!"

As Zee stepped inside, his eyes immediately found Nunew—standing there shyly, looking impossibly beautiful.

Zee walked over and handed Nunew the bouquet of pink roses.

Nunew blushed deeply, his fingers brushing the petals before he pressed the roses against his cheek.

"Thank you so much," Nunew whispered. "They’re beautiful."

"Not as beautiful as you," Zee said, smiling softly.

Nunew’s cheeks flushed even deeper.

Nunew’s mother watched them both carefully, noting the obvious connection—the way Zee looked at her son like he hung the stars in the sky.

She was cautious because of the age difference, but something about Zee’s respectful demeanor calmed her.

Just then, Nunew’s father entered the room. He cleared his throat, drawing Zee’s attention.

"Hello, sir," Zee said, stepping forward and extending his hand.

Nunew’s father shook it firmly, squeezing harder than necessary—testing Zee—but Zee didn’t flinch. He simply smiled, steady and respectful.

Finally, Nunew’s father released his hand with a small nod. "Welcome to my home."

Zee breathed a quiet sigh of relief—maybe he had passed the first test.

Nunew’s father clapped him on the back. "Nice flowers," he said gruffly, eyeing the bouquets with approval. "Come, sit."

Nunew’s father led Zee into the sitting room, a space both formal and welcoming, adorned with framed family photographs and soft lamplight.

The double doors clicked shut, leaving them in a more intimate quiet area, away from Nunew and his mother.

Zee sat straight, shoulders squared, hands resting on his knees.

He met the father’s sharp, assessing gaze, a respectful tension in his posture.

“My son hasn’t stopped talking about you since yesterday,” the man began, a faint smile playing on his lips, though his eyes remained serious.

Zee felt a warmth spread through his chest at the thought of Nunew, but he kept his expression polite and professional.

“Yes, sir. Nunew has been very kind.” He paused, waiting, unsure where this conversation was headed.

“You star in those... what are they called? The romantic story, series,” his father asked, a slight hesitation in his voice as he raised an eyebrow. “Those dramas?”

Zee opened his mouth to explain, to clarify his work in the entertainment industry, but the man waved a hand, dismissing the need.

“No need to explain,” he said, his expression softening subtly.

“My boy already explained it all. ‘Boy love stories,’ he called them. And honestly, I don't care about all that.

I always knew my son wasn’t interested in girls—knew it when he preferred dolls over trucks as a little boy.”

A profound sense of relief washed over Zee, a silent understanding passing between them.

He sighed heavily.

"What I do care about," he continued, "is whether he’s safe and happy.

He’s only nineteen.

Young at heart.

I want to know if you’re going to protect him."

Zee’s voice was steady. "Sir, I promise. Nunew will be under my protection. No one will harm him—not under my watch."

"And why," the father asked, leaning forward, "did you push to be paired with him?"

Zee swallowed, gathering his thoughts.

"When I first met your son," he said quietly, "I felt something I’d never felt before. A calm. A... pull. I felt like I needed to protect him. Like I needed to be near him."

The father’s eyes narrowed. "Protect him? Or possess him?"

Zee didn’t hesitate. "I want to be his friend. His partner. His everything."

The father leaned back, studying him for a long moment.

"His everything? So you want my son. Not just professionally, but romantically."

"Yes, sir," Zee said, holding his gaze firmly.

The man stared hard at him—testing, weighing, judging. Finally, he let out a long breath.

"Takes guts to say that to a man like me."

They sat in silence for a beat. Then the father spoke:

"If you’re serious—if you want my son—you have my tentative blessing. I will be watching and there are conditions."

Zee nodded immediately. "Anything, sir."

"You are to protect him. Support him. Romance him properly—flowers, encouragement, tenderness. No teasing his feelings. No games. If you hurt my son..."

His father’s voice dropped dangerously low.

"I will break your arms and legs—and you’ll vanish so thoroughly they’ll never find your body."

Zee gulped, but nodded solemnly. "I understand, sir. I will protect him—and love him properly."

The father stood up, and Zee followed. They shook hands—firm, respectful, sealing their silent agreement.

Zee felt the weight of responsibility settle onto his shoulders—and he welcomed it.

He would cherish it.

He would cherish him.

When they stepped back into the main room, Nunew and his mother were waiting—clearly having watched from a distance.

Nunew’s father walked over, placed a hand on Nunew’s shoulder, and smiled. "You have my blessing, son," he said, glancing at Zee with a small, approving nod. "I like this young man."

Nunew beamed, his eyes shining. "Thank you, Father," he whispered, giving him a quick hug

“Well, come on — let's give these two some privacy,” Nunew’s dad said, a knowing twinkle in his eye, ushering his wife out of the room.

The door clicked softly shut behind them.

Zee looked over at Nunew, a warm smile gracing his lips.

Nunew smiled shyly back at him, a faint blush dusting his cheeks.

“What did you and my dad talk about?” Nunew asked, curious, his gaze soft.

Zee just chuckled, stepping closer to Nunew.

He reached down and took his hand, his thumb stroking gentle fingertips along Nunew’s knuckles.

“Just guy stuff,” Zee said teasingly, his voice low. “Nothing you need to worry about.”

Nunew’s smile broadened. “Well, at least my dad gave his approval.”

“Yup. He sure did,” Zee said warmly, squeezing Nunew’s hand.

Nunew pulled Zee along by the hand, a little bounce in his step, leading him further into the house.

“Hia, do you want to see my room?” Nunew asked shyly, his voice barely a whisper.

Zee smiled, his eyes tender. “Of course baby.”

He followed him inside.

Nunew’s room was modest — a full-sized bed pushed against the wall, a neat desk and gaming chair, and posters of comics and anime lining the walls, vibrant and colorful.

Zee’s gaze caught on a particular poster — a picture of himself, shirtless near a pool from a photoshoot years ago. His sculpted body on full display.

A slow smirk touched Zee’s lips.

Zee chuckled, a low, rumbling sound.

Nunew turned beet red, a furious blush creeping up his neck as he hid his face behind his hands.

“Hiaaaa,” he whined, the sound muffled by his palms.

Zee laughed gently, stepping closer. “No need to be embarrassed angel.

You already told me you liked my work.

I'm honored to be on your wall.”

Nunew peeked out from between his fingers, still blushing furiously, his eyes wide and uncertain.

Zee walked closer, slowly closing the distance between them until he stood right in front of him.

He gently brushed Nunew’s hair back from his forehead, his touch feather-light, and whispered, his voice a soft caress:

“You’re so beautiful.”

The air thickened — soft, magnetic, charged with unspoken feelings.

Zee gently tilted Nunew’s chin up so their eyes locked, his gaze warm and intense.

“Can I kiss you?” Zee asked, voice low and full of tenderness.

“Hia,” Nunew whispered, wide-eyed, his breath catching.

Zee smiled softly, reassuringly. “Just a little kiss, baby. I promise.”

Nunew gave a tiny, nervous nod, his eyes fluttering closed for a moment.

Zee leaned in, slow and patient, giving him every chance to pull away, until their lips touched — a soft, featherlight kiss, gentle as a butterfly’s wing.

Nunew stiffened slightly at first, a moment of hesitation.

Zee gently kissed him again, a soft pull at his bottom lip.

His hand slid into Nunew’s soft hair, gently tilting his head to the side.

Nunew gasped, a small, surprised sound, his mouth opening wider against Zee’s.

Zee deepened the kiss, sliding his tongue inside Nunew’s mouth — tasting him, savoring him, exploring every soft curve.

Nunew gasped again, stunned at the overwhelming sensations shooting through his body — a warmth rushing from his lips all the way down to his groin, making his skin tingle.

Zee hummed softly against his mouth, a deep, pleased sound, their tongues slowly sliding and dancing against each other in a sweet rhythm.

When Zee finally pulled back, he was breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling.

“Baby boy,” he murmured, his voice rough with feeling, eyes still closed for a beat. “You feel so good to Hia. So, so good.”

Nunew stood there, frozen, his heart racing, a dizzying mix of shock and wonder that he had just experienced his very first real kiss... and how incredibly good it felt. How impossibly right it felt.

He looked down shyly, unable to meet Zee’s gaze.

Zee chuckled, a soft, affectionate sound, lifting Nunew’s chin firmly again with a gentle finger.

“Stop looking down baby,” Zee said warmly, his eyes full of adoration. “Look at me, beautiful.”

Nunew's eyes met his again — still wide, still a little dazed, but now holding a flicker of curiosity.

“Was that your first kiss?” Zee asked gently, his thumb stroking Nunew’s cheek.

Nunew nodded, his cheeks burning a furious crimson, looking anywhere but at him, too embarrassed to speak.

Zee wrapped him tightly in his arms, cradling him against his chest, holding him close as if he were the most precious thing in the world.

Nunew’s head rested perfectly in the crook of his neck, fitting like he was always meant to be there.

“It’s okay,” Zee whispered against his hair. “This is just between us. Our own little world. Only we make each other feel good. Only we get to share this.”

He tilted Nunew’s head to the side again so he could see his eyes.

“Did you like the kiss?” Zee asked softly, his voice a warm murmur.

Nunew hummed out a shy little “yeah,” burying his face deeper, but Zee wasn’t satisfied.

“Use your words love,” he said, stroking Nunew’s cheek gently. “I want to hear that beautiful voice.”

“Yes... I liked it,” Nunew said in a barely audible whisper.

Zee smiled, a profound, contented expression, and hugged him even tighter.

“Good boy,” he whispered against Nunew’s hair. “Hia loved it too... so much.”

“You did?” Nunew asked, peeking up shyly, his eyes wide.

“Baby,” Zee said, his voice rough with truth, filled with deep conviction, “just kissing you is a hundred times better than anything I ever experienced with anyone else.”

Nunew blushed a deeper red and buried his face even deeper into Zee’s chest, the warmth of the embrace and the sincerity of the words a comforting, overwhelming shield.

And it was true.

Zee had been with guys, girls, and even guys and girls at the same time before... but none of those experiences — not one — came close to this simple, pure, breathtaking moment with Nunew.

Just kissing him was enough to make Zee realize something terrifying and wonderful all at once: He wasn't just attracted to this boy, or fond of him.

He was falling deeply and irreversibly in love with this boy, but a part of him also reminded himself that he would have to take things slowly, carefully, for Nunew's sake.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Whispers and Realizations

It had been a few weeks since Zee and Nunew were paired together, and day by day, their bond only grew stronger.

That afternoon, they were stretched out on the couch in one of Domundi’s lounge areas.

Nunew was fast asleep, his face nestled against the curve of Zee’s neck, his small frame curled across Zee’s lap like he had always belonged there.

Zee scrolled quietly through his phone with one hand, the other resting in gentle rhythm against Nunew’s back.

Net strolled over and sat across from them, a mischievous grin tugging at his lips.
“So, Zee,” he teased, leaning forward, “how’s Nunew doing?”

Net had been friends with Zee for a long time. They weren’t as close as Zee and Max, but their bond was steady and sure.

Zee looked up with a soft smile. “He’s good. Tired, as you can see.”

As if to prove his point, Zee bent down and brushed a few strands of hair from Nunew’s face, his thumb grazing softly over his cheek.

He couldn’t stop himself from pressing a fond nuzzle against his skin.

Nunew stirred at the touch, letting out a soft sigh before burrowing deeper into Zee’s chest.

Instinctively, Zee bounced his leg slightly, soothing him with slow circles rubbed across his back.

Net cleared his throat.

Zee startled faintly, then chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry. Forgot you were there.”

Net laughed lightly, shaking his head. “Wow, Zee. I can’t believe this is really you.”

Zee sighed, gaze drifting back down to the boy in his arms.

“You have to understand… he’s just so soft, so lovely,” he murmured, pressing his nose into Nunew’s hair. “So tempting. I can’t help myself.”

“No need to explain to me,” Net said gently. “I know how rough you’ve had it.

I’ve been here through all of it, remember? But I also know… I’ve never seen you like this before. Not with anyone.”

Zee only nodded, his eyes tracing the peaceful lines of Nunew’s face — the soft pout of his lips, the delicate sweep of his lashes, the easy rhythm of his breathing.

Net continued, his voice thoughtful. “Zee, you’re not a soft person by nature. You’re kind, yes—but gentle like this? No. The way you are with him… it’s different.”

Zee’s voice dropped low. “It’s been so rough, Net. Honestly, I was going to quit everything.

Walk away from all of this and start a new life somewhere far from the spotlight.”

“I had a feeling,” Net said gently.

Zee looked up, surprised.

“Everyone saw how miserable you were,” Net explained. “It was only a matter of time.

There was so much drama, so many misunderstandings… we all felt helpless watching it happen.”

Zee pressed his face deeper into Nunew’s hair, breathing him in. “But then I met him.”

Net nodded knowingly. “The day you met him, everything changed.

You sat in the solarium with him for hours.

Everyone saw. No one wanted to disturb you—you were in your own world. You were smiling, laughing, holding hands.

It was intimate.

It was real.”

Zee chuckled softly. “That’s what people were saying?”

Net grinned. “The rumor was: ‘Zee found his boy.’”

Zee gave him a playful glare, but Net only shrugged. “Hey, word travels fast. But really, it was obvious.

I’ve never seen you sit and just talk with anyone the way you do with him.”

Zee looked down at Nunew again, tightening his hold. His voice softened. “Just holding him like this… it’s the best feeling. Nothing compares.”

His arms tightened, pulling Nunew snug against his chest. “How can this little guy have such a profound effect on me?” he murmured, almost to himself.

He brushed his fingers gently along Nunew’s cheek, his voice turning almost reverent.

“We like the same things.

We have such similar personalities. And he makes me feel wanted—like he truly needs me.

I love that feeling… being there for him, protecting him. Everything has changed, but in the best way. I’m not the same person I was before him.”

A small smile curved across Zee’s lips as he gazed down at the boy in his arms. “He’s completely changed me.”

Zee looked down at Nunew and whispered softly, “Who am I right now? When did I start needing someone like this?

Depending on his smile just to get through the day?”

He wasn’t just soft with Nunew — he was becoming someone new. Someone better.

Before Nunew, his nights had been quiet and hollow.

Now, every silence was filled with soft giggles, sleepy texts, and warmth.

Before, he guarded his heart like a fortress. Now, he was handing it over — one touch at a time.

He brushed Nunew’s hair back gently, his voice almost breaking. “You don’t even know what you’ve done to me, baby. But I’m not sure I ever want to go back to who I was.”

Net’s smile was small but sure. “He’s changed you, Zee. For the better.”

Zee nodded slowly, eyes never leaving Nunew. “I’m not the same person I was before him.”

Net leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

“Then be with him. Enjoy him. You’ve been lonely for so long — look at you now. You’re gentle, affectionate. It’s like you’re finally breathing again.”

Zee sighed heavily. “But this isn’t a fairytale. This doesn’t happen in real life — especially not to me.”

“Why not you?” Net asked, steady.

“Because it feels too unbelievable. Like…” Zee hesitated, swallowing hard. “Like I’ve fallen for him.”

Net smirked knowingly. “I knew it.”

“Don’t say it like that,” Zee muttered, shifting uncomfortably.

“Zee,” Net said with a laugh, “everyone sees it. JJ told me you hugged him the other day. You’ve been softer, warmer.

People feel like they can actually get close to you now.”

“It was a shoulder tap, not a hug,” Zee grumbled.

“Sure, buddy,” Net teased. “Call it what you want. But you’ve changed — and everyone loves it.

We all think Nunew is perfect for you.”

Zee leaned back into the couch, arms instinctively tightening around Nunew’s sleeping form. His angel stirred slightly, sighing in his sleep, and Zee pressed a kiss into his hair.

Maybe it wasn’t a fairytale. Maybe it was something better.

Just then, Nunew stirred. “Hiaaaa…” he whined softly, stretching like a cat.

Net silently pointed toward the door, gave a playful little bow, and slipped out, leaving them alone.

Zee gazed down as Nunew blinked up at him, cheeks rosy, eyes still hazy with sleep. He stroked his cheek with gentle fingers.

“Hia, how could you let me sleep so long?” Nunew pouted.

Zee chuckled. “You needed the rest, baby. You’ve been working so hard.”

Nunew grumbled under his breath but quickly melted back into Zee’s embrace.

“My beautiful boy,” Zee whispered, tracing the lines of his face. “I’m so proud of you.”

“Hiaaa… it’s hard work. Do you really think I’m doing okay?”

“You’re doing amazing. Would Hia lie to you?”

“No… we said complete honesty, right?”

“Right. And honestly? You’re more wonderful than I ever imagined.”

Nunew flushed pink. “Hiaaa…”

Zee smiled, brushing his thumb along his cheek. “Aof told me you sing beautifully.”

Nunew immediately buried his face against Zee’s chest.

Zee chuckled softly. “You never told Hia that you sing professionally.”

“I didn’t think I was that good,” came the muffled reply.

“Well, Aof says you’re the main vocalist for the Cutie Pie soundtrack.”

Nunew sighed. “I’m afraid I’ll disappoint everyone.”

Zee gently shifted him to sit upright beside him, cupping his face with steady hands.

“Listen to me. You’ll be amazing. I have complete faith in you.”

“I just… I don’t want to disappoint you, Hia.”

“You won’t,” Zee said firmly. “I chose you for this — not just because of talent, but because of who you are. Trust me, baby.”

Nunew’s eyes softened as he nodded slowly.

Zee opened his arms with a small smile. “Now come here.”

Nunew sank back into his embrace, tucking himself into the familiar warmth of his chest.

He didn’t know if he’d ever feel truly confident in his acting or singing… but being held like this, hearing Zee’s heartbeat steady beneath his ear, made him believe that maybe — just maybe — he could be everything Zee believed he was.

Chapter Text

🌸 Chapter 9: Introducing the Fandom Name

The morning of their very first fan event arrived far too quickly for Nunew’s liking.

He stood in front of his mirror, holding up three different shirts with a panicked expression. He wasn’t sure which look he should go for. Nunew dressed both masculine and feminine depending on his mood — his wardrobe held both boyish fits and delicate, pretty pieces.

Zee had warned him not to dress too feminine. Apparently, some fans didn’t react well to it, so Nunew usually went for a more masculine look during public appearances.

Still, Nunew loved pink. It was his favorite color, and he had plenty of pink outfits waiting in his closet. Maybe, he thought, if he and Zee ever went on a date, he could wear one of his prettiest pink looks just for him.

He shook the thought away. There would be time for that later. Right now, he had to focus on choosing the perfect outfit for today’s big event.

His heart raced as he glanced at his phone, rereading the message he’d just sent to Zee:
“Hia, I feel sick. I’m not sure I’m ready for this.”

Almost immediately, Zee replied:
“Don’t worry, baby. I’ll be with you the whole time. You’ll do great.”

Nunew exhaled a shaky breath and set the shirts aside. Despite the nerves fluttering in his chest, there was something else building inside him too — anticipation.

This was really happening. There would be no going back after today.

He and Zee would officially be introduced as a couple on screen, and they would finally announce their fandom name.

It felt surreal. Like a dream.

Things with Zee had been going so well. They were incredibly alike — frighteningly so at times.

Despite their almost ten-year age gap, they shared the same humor, interests, and ways of thinking. It was as if they were from the same time.

Their dynamic just worked. Zee naturally took the lead, guiding them through unfamiliar terrain, while always giving Nunew space to speak and make choices.

He never forced anything. He always asked for Nunew’s input, always made sure he was comfortable.

Nunew admired that. He respected Zee so much.

Even though Nunew was completely new to the industry, Zee constantly praised his ideas and creativity.

A few minutes later, the doorbell rang. Nunew rushed to open it and found Zee standing there in casual black slacks and a loose button-down shirt.

“You look adorable, baby,” Zee said with a grin, handing him a single pink rose. “A single rose for my only beauty.”

“Aww, you’re so sweet,” Nunew whispered, bringing the rose to his nose.

He loved pink roses, and Zee giving him one today — especially when he was feeling so nervous — was incredibly thoughtful.

Zee smiled and pulled him into a warm hug, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of his head.

________________________________________

In the Van

Their stylists were already fussing over their hair and outfits as the company van rolled toward the event venue. Nunew sat stiffly, his gaze fixed on the tinted window where a crowd was already starting to gather.

This was their first fan meet as an official pair. Aof had arranged it to introduce them together.

Everyone knew Zee — he’d worked with different acting partners over the years — but his fans hadn’t always been kind.

Many of them disliked his previous partners, and that was where most of the negativity in his life had come from.

Nunew hoped this time would be different.

He hoped Zee’s longtime fans would accept him — see how happy he made Zee.

He wasn’t here for drama. He was completely devoted to their work. And Zee deserved this: a clean slate, a fresh start.

The van slowed. They were almost there.

Under the oversized jacket draped across their laps, Zee reached for his hand.

“Just look at me when we walk out,” Zee whispered. “Nothing else matters.”

Nunew nodded, leaning his head briefly against Zee’s shoulder, comfort washing over him at the simple touch.

Zee stroked his hand gently, then slipped his arm around him.

“You’re doing amazing already,” Zee said softly, giving his hand a squeeze. “I know you’ll be incredible. Everyone will love you.”

He almost added just like I do, but stopped himself. Too soon.

________________________________________

Backstage at the Event

The air backstage buzzed — cheers, countdowns, nervous energy. They were only moments away from their official debut.

Nunew stood frozen behind the curtain, trembling.

Zee turned to him, cupping his cheeks. “Hey. Look at me.”

Nunew lifted his gaze, meeting Zee’s steady eyes.

“You and me, okay? Just us. We have our own world — no one else in it.”

He guided Nunew’s hand to his chest. “Feel that? That’s my heart. Beating for you. You and I are one. Draw your strength from us.”

A soft smile curved his lips. “We’re ZeeNunew. This partnership… it’s going to be legendary. We’ll break barriers together.”

His fingers slipped into Nunew’s hair, brushing gently across his cheek.

Nunew closed his eyes and leaned into the touch, seeking comfort.

Zee pulled him into a tender hug.

Nunew clung to him, burying his face in Zee’s neck, breathing in his calm, familiar scent.

Zee pressed soft kisses to his cheeks, to his hair — small touches of quiet affection that soothed like nothing else could.

Then, pulling back slightly, Zee cupped his face again, both hands cradling him. Their faces hovered only a breath apart.

They stayed there, eyes locked, saying nothing — yet speaking everything, drawing strength and comfort from the gaze they shared.

What they didn’t know was that they weren’t alone.

From the shadows, someone lifted a phone. Silent, unseen, they snapped photo after photo — capturing the private moment in secret.

________________________________________

The Stage Lights

The announcer called their names.

Zee and Nunew stepped out to a roar of applause. Lights flashed. Cheers echoed.

Immediately, Nunew shrank behind Zee, clinging to his arm.

Zee only smiled, guiding him gently toward their seats on stage — never letting go of his hand.

The crowd exploded in delighted “Awwwws!” as Nunew peeked out shyly from behind Zee’s broad shoulder.

Zee greeted the fans warmly. “Thank you all for coming!”

Nunew stayed tucked close, occasionally daring a glance at the crowd before hiding again.

The fans thought it was adorable.

Finally, Zee coaxed him into the chair beside him, their knees brushing as they sat.

“Nice of you to join us,” Zee teased lightly.

“Hiaaa…” Nunew whined, cheeks pink.

“Isn’t he the cutest boy you’ve ever seen?” Zee asked the crowd.

The fans erupted with cheers of “YES!” and “So cute!”

Zee grinned and reached over to pinch Nunew’s cheeks.

The fans absolutely melted.

________________________________________

The Q&A Begins

A moderator stepped onto the stage, welcoming the crowd with a broad smile and a stack of fan questions in hand.

Most were about Cutie Pie — the filming schedule, character dynamics, behind-the-scenes stories. Zee answered most of them with his usual ease, but he eventually nudged Nunew forward, coaxing him to speak too.

Fans leaned in, eager. Zee was already a superstar, but Nunew — soft, shy, and glowing — was a fresh face, and an irresistibly adorable one.

Then came the question.

“One of the most popular questions we received,” the moderator said, glancing at the card, “is this: What’s the official name for the ZeeNunew pairing?”

The crowd went wild, cheers already echoing before the answer was even given.

Zee turned to Nunew with a slow smile. “Well… we talked about it, and we think we have something special.”

He angled the mic away, murmuring just for him: “Should I say it?”

Nunew flushed deep pink, immediately hiding his face against Zee’s shoulder.

The crowd laughed, cooing at the sight.

Zee chuckled, eyes twinkling. Then he turned back to the fans, lifting the mic.

“Okay then. From now on… we’re ZonZon.”

The crowd erupted.

Screams filled the hall, fans waving light sticks that glowed like stars. Confetti burst from cannons overhead, and balloons tumbled from the ceiling — sparkling letters spelling out ZonZon as if the whole world was celebrating with them.

Nunew covered his mouth in shock, clinging tighter to Zee.

Zee only grinned, pulling him close into a side hug and lifting their joined hands high. His voice rang strong into the mic, cutting through the roar of cheers.

“ZonZon forever.”

The crowd went insane.

________________________________________

Backstage After the Applause

The lights dimmed. The crowd quieted.

Hand in hand, Zee and Nunew walked offstage, hearts still racing.

“Hia…” Nunew whispered, voice small. “I’m sorry I was so shy.”

Zee turned to him with a smile, his hand brushing gently along his cheek. “You were perfect. They loved you. Just like I do.”

Nunew’s lips curved shyly. “Thank you for choosing me to be part of this journey.”

Zee leaned in, pressing a kiss to his forehead. “There’s no one else for me. Only you.”

Nunew’s heart fluttered at the words, but he didn’t let himself overthink it. Zee was taking things slow. They’d kissed, they’d cuddled. But he was patient — letting Nunew set the pace. And for that, Nunew was deeply grateful.

Outside, they slipped into the waiting van. Nunew rested his head against Zee’s shoulder, exhaustion finally catching up to him, but his smile lingered.

Zee pressed a tender kiss to the top of his head, his voice a quiet murmur meant only for him.

“You did amazing.”

Zee glanced down at the boy resting against him and thought, He doesn’t even realize it yet… but the world already adores him — just like I do.

Chapter Text

🌸 Chapter 10: ZeeNunew — Our Third Person (One Plus One Equals Three)

After the fan meet, Nunew was exhausted.

They had gotten permission from Nunew’s parents for him to spend the night at Zee’s place, and after such a long day, the comfort of each other’s presence was exactly what they needed.

Zee sat on the couch, freshly showered, a simple t-shirt and shorts clinging softly to his frame, waiting for Nunew to come out of the bathroom. He loved having Nunew at his place.

If he was honest, he wished Nunew could stay permanently. But he knew it was too soon.

While they were now an established ship in the eyes of the world, they weren’t officially boyfriends. Zee didn’t want to rush things. If he wanted a future with Nunew — a real, lasting one — it had to be built on a strong foundation.

He was sure of his own feelings. He wanted to be with Nunew forever. But Nunew was young, sweet, and inexperienced. Zee was determined not to take advantage.

He needed to know that Nunew wanted him — not just the idea of him. Not just an idol fantasy or infatuation.

So Zee was willing to wait.

He wanted to savor each moment of this blossoming relationship — to enjoy the quiet beginnings, the little discoveries, the way they were learning and growing together each day.

Honestly, meeting Nunew was the best thing that had ever happened to him — personally, professionally, emotionally.

The loneliness he had carried for years had faded, replaced with warmth and joy — all because of a beautiful boy who, at that very moment, was singing his heart out in the shower.

Zee chuckled to himself. Nunew was something else.

When Nunew finally came out, his damp hair hung in soft strands over his eyes, his face fresh and glowing.

Zee’s smile widened instantly. He opened his arms.

“My angel,” he said warmly. “You look so sweet.”

Nunew blushed, shy but radiant, as he fell into Zee’s embrace.

“Hiaaaa…” he mumbled bashfully against his chest.

Zee held him tight, stroking his damp hair as Nunew melted completely into his arms.

“Hia…” Nunew whispered softly. “Sometimes I wonder if I’m strong enough for this. The fans, the attention… today was scary for me. I know it went well, but I still feel unsure. I don’t want to disappoint anyone. I want to do a good job.”

Zee’s arms tightened protectively around him.

“Listen, baby. You’re doing great. I believe in you.”

He had been thinking lately of ways to help Nunew through his insecurities — something meaningful, something symbolic. And tonight, the thought finally came.

“Baby… I’ve been thinking.” His voice was low, steady. “I want us to imagine our relationship like this: one plus one equals three.”

Nunew blinked, confused. “Three?”

Zee nodded.

“Yes. You’re one. I’m one. And together, we create a third. A third person. That third person is ZeeNunew.”

Nunew tilted his head, intrigued. “What do you mean?”

“This third person is us,” Zee explained softly. “It’s our bond, our safe space — a bubble only we can enter.

When you’re nervous or unsure, like when we’re on stage or in front of cameras… step into ZeeNunew. Because in there, we’re strong. We’re unshakable. Most importantly, we’re together.”

Nunew’s eyes widened, emotion shimmering there.

“We must take care of our third person,” Zee went on gently. “Water it. Nurture it. I don’t want you to lose yourself trying to be what others expect. Stay you — whole and strong. I’ll stay me. But when we step into ZeeNunew, we become one.”

He brushed Nunew’s hair back from his forehead, pausing before continuing.

“You know what I went through,” Zee said quietly. “The hate, the pressure — it almost broke me. I don’t want that for you, for us. That’s why our third person exists. ZeeNunew will take on the outside world — the pressure, the expectations, the noise.

But you and me? We stay safe. Protected.”

He took Nunew’s hand and placed it over his own heart. Then he covered it with his hand, pressing against Nunew’s chest.

“This is where our third person lives — in both our hearts. And whenever you’re overwhelmed, place your hand here. Feel your heart, and know that I’m with you. Always.”

Nunew blinked through soft tears.

“That’s… beautiful, Hia. I never thought of it that way. It’s like… our relationship has a home.”

Zee kissed his forehead, then his temple.

“Exactly,” he whispered. “Only we have the key.”

They sat quietly like that, wrapped in the warm hush of the night, the bond between them stronger than words.

After a long pause, Zee murmured, “Our knot is stronger because it has three cords — you, me, and the bond we’ve built.”

Later that night, Zee stirred and glanced at the clock — 2 a.m.

He looked down at Nunew, sleeping peacefully in his arms. With infinite tenderness, he brushed the hair from his face and traced a soft line along his cheek.

“My beautiful boy,” he murmured.

Zee carefully picked Nunew up and carried him to bed.

He turned off the lights, leaving only a dim lamp glowing in case Nunew woke, then slid in beside him.

Pulling him close, Zee let Nunew’s head settle against his chest.

Nunew sighed, breathing deeply, drifting into an even deeper sleep.

Zee stayed awake a little longer, just thinking — just feeling.

Holding Nunew like this was the most content he had ever been. Almost too much.

He wanted to hold him every night.

But he reminded himself: take it slow. Build the foundation. Let Nunew set the pace.

He would keep showing love through little gestures — flowers, quiet support, protection. And when the time was right, when Nunew was ready, they would move forward together.

Until then, they would grow. Learn. And keep stepping into their third person.

Together.

One plus one equals three.
ZeeNunew forever. 💖

Chapter Text

🌸 Chapter 11: The Leak

The morning after the fan event was supposed to be quiet, peaceful, and slow. It was supposed to be filled with breakfast, sleepy smiles, and maybe even a soft cuddle on the couch.

Instead, it began with the relentless vibration of both of their phones.

Zee groaned first, reaching blindly for his on the nightstand. “What the—”

Nunew stirred against his chest, blinking sleep from his eyes as Zee sat up. “Hia… what’s wrong?” he mumbled, his voice thick with sleep.

Zee didn’t answer immediately. His phone screen was flooded with notifications — mentions, hashtags, tags, missed calls. Each one a jarring intrusion.

Then Nunew’s phone began buzzing insistently against the nightstand, the vibration loud in the stillness of the room. He reached for it, his heart sinking with every new notification blooming on the screen.

Zee finally spoke, his voice low and tight. “Check Instagram. And Twitter.”

Nunew did — and froze, his breath catching in his throat.

There they were. Backstage moments, stripped of context, frozen in time.

A tender hug. A whispered secret. Zee’s lips pressed to Nunew’s hair. Nunew clinging to Zee, his face buried in his neck.

Photos. Dozens of them. Posted from countless fan accounts. Reposted endlessly, a digital wildfire spreading across the internet.

Within hours, hashtags blazed at the top of global trends:
#ZeeNunew #ZonZon #ZeeProtectsNunew

Nunew sat up, his grip tightening on the sheets. “Hia… we didn’t know anyone was taking pictures. There weren’t any press…”

Zee scrolled through the posts, eyes sharp. “Someone was backstage. Someone we know.”

Just then, his phone lit up with a call. Aof.

Zee answered. “Um, hello?”

“Where are you? Is Nunew with you?” Aof’s voice was clipped.

“Yes, he’s here beside me,” Zee said.

“Beside you? As in… the same bed?” Aof asked, half-exasperated.

Zee stammered. “Uh, well… it’s not what you think. We were sleeping.”

Aof sighed. “Zee, look, you’re both adults. I can’t control what you do. But we have a firestorm to deal with, and it’s blowing up everywhere. Get dressed and come to the office — I need you both here.”

When the call ended, Zee immediately pulled Nunew into his arms, burying his nose in his angel’s damp hair. His voice softened into a low murmur.

“Relax, baby. Everything will be okay.”

But as he scrolled through the top fan pages, bracing for backlash, Zee found something he hadn’t expected.

Support.

On Zunshine accounts — his longtime fanbase — the comments were overwhelmingly positive.

People were gushing about how cute Nunew was, how happy Zee looked. They wrote about the way Zee gazed at him, the gentle way he stroked his hair, the softness in every captured moment.

Yes… he could see why they were breaking the internet.

________________________________________

The car ride to the Domundi office was quiet.

Zee stared ahead, his expression calm and unreadable, while Nunew sat beside him, fidgeting with the hem of his sleeve. The silence stretched, heavy with everything unspoken.

Then Zee reached over and laced their fingers together, his grip firm and reassuring.

“Whatever this is…” he said softly, eyes still fixed on the road ahead, “we face it together. And it will be okay. Trust me, baby. I’ll take care of you. One hundred percent.”

Nunew swallowed hard, nodding, though his stomach was still twisted in anxious knots.

He turned slightly, watching Zee’s profile — steady, composed, unshaken. And even with fear humming in his chest, that simple sight made something loosen inside him.

If Hia said it would be okay… maybe it really would.

________________________________________

At the Office

The Domundi office buzzed with nervous energy, the air thick with unspoken questions as phones rang and hushed conversations rippled through the cubicles.

Aof looked up from his phone, his face tight with concern, and waved them into the conference room.

“Sit.” His voice was clipped, urgent.

Zee glanced at Nunew — a silent reassurance passing between them — before they sat side by side.

Aof exhaled sharply, tapping his phone against the polished table. “So. Someone backstage snapped those photos. We know it wasn’t press. The only people back there were staff.”

Zee’s jaw tightened. “We didn’t even know they were being taken.”

“Exactly. That’s the problem,” Aof said, his gaze sharp. “Zee, remember the most important thing — whenever you’re out in public, never expect privacy. Please, be more careful. Now, the photos are out. Everywhere. And fans are obsessed. ZonZon is officially the new it-pair.”

Nunew stayed quiet, his eyes fixed on the table, fingers twisting nervously in his lap.

Aof’s tone shifted. He leaned forward, voice lower now, more deliberate. “Do we release a statement? Do we lean into it? Clarify what you are…?” He made air quotes around “relationship.”

Zee glanced at Nunew again, a silent question in his eyes, then turned back to Aof. “We’re not ready to put a label on it yet. We’ll define what we are when the time is right.”

Aof studied him, then nodded slowly. “Okay. Then let’s discuss what you can say. Because the public is watching now. Every. Single. Move.” He emphasized each word.

“Everyone is highly invested. Zee, your troubles in recent months have been a major issue. I know how hard it’s been on you. But this — this is a fresh start. We have to do it right. So, what information do you both feel comfortable giving to the public?”

There was a pause.

Then Nunew looked up. His voice was quiet, but steady. “We can tell them the truth. That we care about each other. That we’re taking things slow.”

Aof raised an eyebrow, surprised but impressed.

Zee nodded, adding, “And that we’re grateful for the support. But some parts of us? We want to keep just ours.”

Aof’s expression softened into a faint smile. “That’s fair. Then we keep the message simple. Soft launch continues. We’ll shape this wave, not get swept by it.”

He glanced at his phone and smirked. “By the way, someone tweeted: ‘Zee staring at Nunew like he hung the moon has me in emotional rehab.’ Thirty thousand likes in ten minutes.”

Zee chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Can’t say they’re wrong.”

And beside him, Nunew smiled — quiet, steady, brave.

________________________________________

After the Meeting

Zee pulled Nunew into one of the empty rooms, closing the door softly behind them.

Nunew looked up, worry clouding his expression. “Hia… did we mess up?”

Zee stepped closer, taking both of his hands. “No. We were just being real. We didn’t do anything wrong.”

They had told Aof they wanted to tell the public the truth — that they cared deeply for each other, but were taking things slow. They hoped that would be enough to calm things down.

Zee knew, though, that when he and Nunew finally became boyfriends, there probably wouldn’t be a way to hide it for long. But whatever happened, he vowed, he would protect Nunew.

“But what if they expect us to be a real couple now?” Nunew asked softly.

Zee held his gaze, steady and sure. “Let them think what they want. We don’t owe anyone a label. All we owe… is each other.”

He guided Nunew’s hand to his chest, pressing it firmly over his heartbeat. “Remember our third person?”

Nunew nodded, eyes softening.

“Then step into it with me,” Zee whispered. “Block everything else. In here, we’re safe.”

Nunew leaned in until his forehead rested against Zee’s. His voice was barely more than a breath. “ZeeNunew.”

Zee smiled softly, brushing their noses together. “Exactly. No matter what happens out there… I’m still yours in here.”

Nunew’s chest eased, the tight knot of fear finally loosening. In Zee’s arms — in their third person — he felt safe again.

Chapter Text

It had been a month since the backstage photos leaked, and now, Aof had decided it was time to finally address the matter publicly.

Zee and Nunew sat side by side at the long table, microphones in front of them, the space between them feeling impossibly vast under the weight of the media’s gaze.
Unlike their first fan meet, where shyness had clung to him like a second skin, Nunew now sat tall, radiating calm and quiet resolve.

He was fully immersed in their shared space, ZeeNunew, the bubble of safety they'd built between them. With Zee beside him, steady and grounding, nothing could shake him. He held his head high, a soft smile playing on his lips, a silent reassurance to Zee and to himself.

Zee glanced over, pride swelling in his chest. Nunew looked so polished, so poised. A far cry from the boy who once buried his face in Zee’s shoulder just to survive the noise. His hand trembled slightly in Zee’s, but Zee held it firmly, a wordless promise echoing between their fingers: You’re not alone.
Creating their third person, that sacred ZeeNunew bond had given Nunew something powerful. It wasn’t just a concept anymore; it was a shield. A sanctuary. And Zee? He’d found in it a purpose that ran deeper than love or fame. He wanted to protect that bond with everything he had.
This was just the beginning. And Zee couldn’t wait to witness every stage of Nunew’s growth. But first, they had to make it through this.
The press conference room was packed, the air thick with hot lights and the restless buzz of a hundred reporters. Cameras clicked. Thumbs hovered over record buttons. The tension was a living, breathing thing.
“Are you two dating?” someone asked bluntly.
Zee turned slightly to glance at Nunew not for approval, but for alignment. A silent exchange. Then he faced the room and spoke clearly, confidently:
“We’re not ready to put a label on it yet.”
Nunew nodded, gaze steady, expression unreadable but calm. His heart was pounding a frantic rhythm, but outside, he looked composed. Anchored. He trusted Zee. He trusted ZeeNunew.
Then the floodgates opened.
“How did you meet?”
“When does Cutie Pie begin filming?”
“Are you in love?”
“Were you kissing backstage?”
“What’s the age gap?”
“Will there be more fan meetings?”
Each question layered over the last, a barrage of noise. Nunew flinched almost imperceptibly at the word kissing, his soft smile flickering for just a second.
Zee’s jaw clenched.
That was when he hated how the media could so easily strip a moment of its intimacy and twist it into something scandalous. This was exactly what he wanted to protect Nunew from.
He shifted slightly in his seat, his thumb gently rubbing soothing circles against Nunew’s knuckles under the table.
The press saw a pretty pair, a PR buzz, a trending tag. But Zee saw what none of them could: a brave boy doing his best to stay grounded under the blinding lights. He wouldn’t let the world devour that quiet strength.
It was overwhelming.
Suddenly, a reporter blurted out, “Zee, what would you do if Nunew started dating someone else?”
The room went still.
A breath of silence. Cameras paused mid-click. Reporters leaned in slightly, sensing something electric.
Nunew froze, surprised by the boldness of the question and the possessiveness behind it. He turned toward Zee, eyes wide and vulnerable, a flicker of uncertainty breaking through his calm. What would Zee say?
Zee’s protective instincts ignited like a flame.
The thought of anyone else touching Nunew, holding him, even looking at him with anything less than reverence, made Zee’s stomach twist. The cameras were rolling. He should be careful.
But he wasn’t going to lie.
Zee leaned in toward the mic, his voice low but resolute, a quiet force that demanded attention.
“That’s not something I’ll ever let happen.”
A ripple passed through the room, not noise, but stillness. Even the camera flashes seemed to slow, the air thick with surprise and something more profound. Everyone was listening now.
Zee turned his gaze, not to the crowd, but to the one person who mattered, Nunew.
And in that moment, everything else disappeared. The microphones. The press. The noise.
Just them.
Zee’s heart beat hard in his chest, but his voice was steady. Soft. Personal.
“Because some people…” he said, almost in a whisper, each word laden with quiet power, “are meant to stay beside you.”
Under the table, his hand squeezed gently against Nunew’s leg.
Nunew’s breath caught. His chest tightened with emotion. The carefully constructed composure he wore for the press conference nearly slipped, not out of weakness, but from being overwhelmed. Zee’s words weren’t just romantic; they were real. Sincere. Deeply felt.
Is this really happening? he wondered. Did he say that? In front of everyone? For me?
He didn’t need to respond aloud. His eyes said everything.
Aof quickly stepped in, sensing the charged moment spiraling beyond the script.
“That’s all for now, thank you, everyone. We’ll share more in the coming weeks.” He paused, then added carefully, “Zee and Nunew have clarified that they haven’t defined their relationship yet. When that changes... We’ll let you know.”
With that, he ushered them off stage, cameras flashing wildly, questions still being shouted. But it was too late, the moment had already gone viral.
________________________________________
Backstage A Quiet Room

Aof led them into a small room to decompress while he went to get the van.
Zee turned to Nunew immediately, reaching for his face with both hands, cupping his cheeks gently.
“You did such a good job, baby,” he whispered, his voice filled with pride. “I’m so proud of you.”
Nunew blushed under the praise, but a soft smile broke through. His nerves had melted under Zee’s touch, under the way his Hia looked at him like he was the only one in the room.
Zee reached down and laced their fingers together. “ZeeNunew forever,” he said softly.
Nunew gave his hand a squeeze. “Forever,” he echoed.
________________________________________

As they slid into the backseat of the van, both of them let out a deep, synchronized breath, as if releasing all the tension of the last hour.
Zee pulled Nunew into his side, wrapping an arm around him protectively. Nunew rested his head on Zee’s shoulder, eyes fluttering shut.
The city lights outside blurred past the window. The buzz of reporters, the pressure of headlines, and the shouting all faded.
They weren't actors in the backseat, in each other’s arms. Or a PR couple. Or a ship name.
They were just Zee and Nunew hearts still racing, hands still clasped, and love growing stronger in the quiet.
And the world outside no longer mattered when they reached Zee's apartment.
Only them.
________________________________________
Back at Zee’s Apartment
The moment they stepped inside Zee’s apartment, the door clicked shut behind them, and silence fell, not the uncomfortable kind, but the type that only existed between people who no longer needed words.
Zee settled onto the couch in a T-shirt and shorts, waiting for Nunew to finish showering and join him.
When Nunew finally emerged, Zee’s breath caught.
He wore short pink pajama shorts and a sparkly pink top that stopped just above his belly button, leaving his arms bare and a soft sliver of midriff exposed. His long, creamy legs were on full display, delicate, smooth, and impossibly lovely.
Zee sucked in a quiet breath.
“Wow, baby… You look so pretty.”
Nunew stood shyly in the doorway, tugging gently at the hem of his shirt. He was blushing, eyes downcast.
“My Nhu, you're so pretty baby, come here,” Zee murmured, opening his arms as Nunew padded over to him.
Nunew settled across Zee’s lap, curling into him as if it were the only place he wanted to be in the world.
“Hia loves your pajamas, baby.”
“You do?” Nunew asked softly, peeking up at him.
“Yes, I do. I told you to be yourself. If you want to wear cute pink pajamas, then do it. You look so lovely, so cute.”
He leaned in and whispered, “Hia loves you in pink, baby.”
Zee wrapped his arms around him tightly, his hand resting at the nape of Nunew’s neck, his thumb stroking lightly in calming circles. Nunew sighed contentedly, snuggling deeper into the embrace.
Earlier, Nunew had stared at himself in the bathroom mirror for a long time, working up the courage to step out in the outfit he loved most.
He’d always been drawn to more traditionally feminine styles, soft pinks, delicate fabrics, and sparkly sleepwear. It was part of who he was. But showing Zee that part of himself? That had taken courage.
The first few times he stayed over, he wore a plain white T-shirt and black shorts. It was safe, simple, and unassuming.
These sparkly pajamas were something he usually reserved for the privacy of his bedroom. But tonight, emboldened by Zee’s unwavering love and gentle words, be yourself with me, Nunew decided to take the chance.
And Zee’s reaction? It made his heart ache in the best way.
Nunew nuzzled closer, and made a quiet vow in his heart:
He would continue to open up to Zee. Bit by bit. Not that he hadn’t already, they had spent so much time together at work and beyond, but now he wanted these kinds of moments. Soft, quiet ones. Intimate glimpses of who they were outside the spotlight.
Just Hia and Nhu. As they truly were.
And in that silence, as Zee held him tighter without saying a word, Nunew knew he was already on his way.
Neither spoke for a while.
“I missed you,” Nunew whispered, even though they hadn’t been apart.
Zee chuckled, pressing a kiss to the top of his head.
“I missed you, too… even while holding you.”
Nunew looked up, lips parted, as if searching for something to say. Zee exhaled slowly. His heart was racing—not with nerves, but with clarity, with love. It had been building for weeks, quietly and patiently, but now, it brimmed to the surface.
“Nhu… baby, look at me,” Zee said, gently cupping his face.
Nunew blinked up at him, curious, his gaze searching Zee’s features. There was something new in his expression, raw and unfamiliar.
“Nunew, my angel,” Zee murmured, drawing him close. You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. I’m so grateful you came into my life. You bring me such joy and happiness; sometimes, I feel like I’ll burst.”
He looked into Nunew’s eyes, full of emotion.
“I love you.”
Nunew froze.
He covered his mouth with his hand, overwhelmed.
“I’ve wanted to say it for a while now,” Zee continued, never breaking eye contact. “It’s not because of the show, or the fans, or the ship. It’s because of you. When I hold you, I feel whole. Looking at you, I see everything I didn’t know I was missing. You mean everything to me. Before you, my world was empty, dark, and miserable. But you changed all that.”
Nunew’s eyes shimmered, filling with tears.
“I love you, Nhu. Not just the idea of you. You're the boy who sings when he thinks no one’s listening. Who gets flustered over compliments. Who’s still shy even after everything we’ve shared.”
“Hia…” Nunew whispered, voice trembling. “My Hia… I love you too. So much.”
Zee’s breath hitched. He gazed into Nunew’s soft eyes, feeling the weight of his love settle gently, deeply, into his heart. The scent of him, the warmth of him, the quiet miracle of this moment made everything else feel distant, unimportant.
This small boy who had transformed his world… was his.
Nunew, with tears in his eyes, held his gaze.
“I didn’t know I could feel this way,” he said softly. “But with you, it’s like I’ve found home. I had a crush on you from the very first time I saw you. I thought you were the most handsome guy I’d ever seen. At first, it was idol infatuation, but then I got to know you. The real you. The one who’s kind, loving, and protective. You’re my shelter. My sanctuary. You’re everything to me.”
He looked down, voice barely audible.
“You make me feel so safe… so loved.”
Zee gently tilted Nunew’s chin up and brushed their lips together in a slow, tender kiss.
He pulled back first, their noses brushing, foreheads resting together.
“I love you, baby. So, so much. Honestly, I think I loved you the second I met you. Something shifted inside me in a good way. You lifted the darkness. You are my light. My joy. I’ll do anything to make you happy.”
Nunew’s reply was barely above a breath.
“You already do… every day.”
He snuggled closer to Zee, resting his head on his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heart.
“I’m glad I found you,” Nunew murmured.
Zee kissed the top of his head.
“You were always meant to be with me.”
They lingered there for a while, wrapped in each other's arms, simply basking in the glow of their newfound love. The world outside could wait for now, this was all that mattered.
Eventually, Zee shifted, lying back on the couch with Nunew curled against him. He buried his nose in Nunew’s hair, their fingers gently intertwined, both of them completely at ease.
After a few soft yawns from Nunew, Zee chuckled and stood, scooping him up bridal style.
“Hia!” Nunew giggled, arms flinging around Zee’s neck.
“Shhh,” Zee whispered with a smile. “It’s bedtime for my beautiful boy.”
He carried him to the bed and carefully set him down, then climbed in beside him, pulling the blanket over them both. Zee wrapped his arms around Nunew, holding him close like it was the most natural thing in the world.
Their hands found each other again beneath the covers, fingers curling together instinctively.
And in that quiet, sacred space, hearts full, love confessed, and their third person stronger than ever Zee and Nunew drifted to sleep.
Together.
________________________________________
The Next Morning
Soft golden light spilled through the bedroom window, casting a warm glow across the bed where two lovers lay tangled beneath the sheets. The world outside was waking, but inside, everything was still.
Nunew stirred first.
His cheek rested on Zee’s bare chest, and his heart's slow, steady thump was a lullaby that had carried him into the deepest, most peaceful sleep. One arm draped over Zee’s torso, their legs intertwined beneath the covers.
Zee was still asleep, lips parted, brow relaxed, peaceful in a way that tugged at Nunew’s heartstrings.
Nunew didn’t move. He lay there, staring at Zee’s chest rising and falling beneath him, listening to the man who had changed his world.
I’m so lucky, he thought.
He brushed his nose gently against Zee’s skin and whispered, “I love you.”
Too soft for Zee to hear. But Zee stirred anyway.
His hand came up to cradle Nunew’s back.
“Hmm… what did you say?” he mumbled, voice rough with sleep.
Nunew giggled. “Nothing.”
Zee smiled, still half-asleep. “Was it ‘I love you’ again?”
Nunew rolled his eyes but didn’t deny it.
“Good,” Zee said, pulling him closer, tucking him into his chest. “I never get tired of hearing it.”
They lay in silence for a few more minutes.
Zee reached for his phone on the nightstand.
92 missed notifications.
He blinked. “What the—”
When he unlocked his phone, he was instantly hit by a storm of activity from Instagram, X, and TikTok.
Trending: #ZeeNunew
Trending: #ZeeOwnsHim
Trending: #SomePeopleAreMeantToStay
Trending: #ZonZonConfirmed
Screenshots from the press conference were everywhere—fan-made gifs of Zee clenching his jaw, clips of Nunew blushing, slowed-down eye contact, and even zoom-ins of their pinky fingers brushing under the table.
Zee scrolled, eyes wide.
@CutiePie4Life
“Zee said, ‘That’s not something I’ll ever let happen,’ and I ascended. This man’s possessiveness is boyfriend-coded AF. #ZeeNunew #ZeeOwnsHim”
@ZeeNunewUpdates
“THE WAY HE LOOKED AT NUNEW when he said ‘some people are meant to stay’… We are not okay. #SomePeopleAreMeantToStay”
@BubbleGumPrince
“Can we talk about how Nunew smiled every time Zee looked at him? Like they forgot the whole room existed. 😭 #ZonZonConfirmed”
One post had already hit nearly 30,000 likes:
Top 10 Fan Reactions from Last Night’s Press Con:
1. Zee’s jaw clench 😭
2. Nunew’s soft smile when asked if they’re dating 😳
3. “That’s not something I’ll ever let happen.” 😭😭😭
4. Them giggling when they thought the mics were off 💕
5. Nunew’s voice trembling = REAL EMOTION
6. Zee checking on Nunew mid-question 😭
7. Their matching bracelets 😭
8. Aof’s face like a proud mom 😂
9. The look they shared walking off stage 🫶
10. The way Zee owned the moment. #ZonZonForever
Another tweet was spiraling into fandom chaos:
@SunflowerShipz
“Okay but WHO STARTED #ZonZon because we need to crown them. We finally have an official fandom name y’all 😭🌸”
Zee couldn’t help the grin forming on his face.
From beside him, Nunew stirred. “Hia?” he mumbled, confused at Zee’s expression.
Zee turned, setting his phone down and gently cupping Nunew’s cheek. He leaned in and kissed his forehead.
“The whole internet saw how much I love you.”
Nunew’s eyes shot open. “What?!”
Zee chuckled. “We’re trending.”
“Nooo…” Nunew groaned, hiding his face in Zee’s chest. “Don’t tell me that.”
Zee laughed, stroking his back. “Why not? They love us. And they see what I see.”
Nunew peeked up through the blankets. “And what do you see?”
Zee smiled. “The love of my life.”
Outside, the world buzzed with speculation and shipping wars. But in their bed, tucked safely in their own ZeeNunew bubble, none of it mattered. The cameras could chase all they wanted. This love? It was real.
Then Zee’s phone started to ring again. He groaned, checking the caller ID.
“It’s Net,” he muttered, and answered.
“Zee! You’re alive!” Net exclaimed dramatically. “JJ and I are grabbing lunch. Want to meet up?”
Zee pulled the phone slightly away from his ear, wincing at the volume. He glanced down at Nunew, who was watching him with a curious smile.
“Yeah, we’re alive,” Zee chuckled.
“Where do you want to meet?” he asked.
“Same Thai place as usual,” Net said. “We need details, Zee! Details! Seriously, #ZeeOwnsHim is trending. You can't deny us this.”
Zee rolled his eyes but couldn’t suppress his smile. “Alright, alright. Noon?”
“Perfect. And bring Nunew!” Net insisted before hanging up.
Zee set the phone down and turned to his boyfriend with a playful glint in his eyes.
“Well, baby, it seems we have an interrogation... I mean, a lunch date.”
Nunew giggled, nuzzling closer. “They’re going to tease us so much.”
“Probably,” Zee agreed, wrapping his arms around him. “But it’ll be fun. And I want to show you off.”
He kissed Nunew’s forehead.
“We’ll leave at 11:30,” Zee added, stroking his back. “Until then, I just want to hold you like this. Cherish you like this.”
A soft blush spread across Nunew’s cheeks at Zee’s words. He snuggled closer with a contented sigh. The earlier buzz of social media chaos faded as he melted into Zee’s warmth, safe, loved, and seen.
Eventually, Zee grinned, throwing the covers off.
“Alright, baby. Let’s face the music… and our friends.”
Nunew sat up with a playful pout, but his eyes were sparkling. A part of him wanted to stay wrapped in their quiet, but the idea of seeing Net and JJ made his heart flutter.
They got dressed quickly, both sneaking glances at their phones as they finished. The newest trend?
#BabyNunew #DaddyZee
Zee groaned. Nunew laughed so hard he nearly dropped his phone.
And hand in hand, still giggling, they stepped out the door — ready for whatever came next.

Chapter Text

🌸 Chapter 13 Summary: Lunch with Friends, Love in the Air

The late morning sun, a stark contrast to the flashing cameras of the previous night, glinted off the rooftops as Zee’s car pulled into the shaded parking lot of the cozy Thai restaurant.

A welcome quiet, a brief respite from the online frenzy still buzzing on their phones, settled over them like a sigh of relief—the calm before the inevitable fan storm.

Inside, Net and JJ were already seated in a booth tucked toward the back.

JJ’s voice rang out when he saw them, laced with playful drama.

“Well, well, well… look who soft-launched and hard-launched in the same ten seconds.”

Net burst into laughter, scooting over in the booth.

“Come on, lovebirds. Sit. We have questions. Many questions.”

Zee chuckled and helped Nunew slide in beside him.

He kept his arm around him, his fingers tracing slow, calming circles on Nunew’s shoulder.

JJ leaned forward, eyes sparkling.

“That press conference? Iconic.

 The internet is melting down.

 You broke at least five hearts just by saying, ‘That’s not something I’ll ever let happen.’ Like, sir?!”

Net waved his phone.

“This level of possessiveness is a boyfriend energy.

 You said it like a man willing to fight armies.”

Zee groaned and dropped his forehead to the table.

“I was speaking from the heart. I didn’t know it would become a meme.”

“Oh, but we’re so glad it did,” Net grinned.

“You should see the edits. There’s one with flames behind you. Like… literal flames.”

Nunew giggled, his hand flying to his mouth.

“I saw that one. Someone captioned it: ‘Zee: Boyfriend by title, warrior by nature.’”

He blushed deeply.

“I didn’t even say anything…”

“Exactly,” Net said with a wink. “Your silence was louder than fireworks.”

Zee smirked. “He didn’t have to say anything. His face says it all.”

“Speaking of faces…” JJ teased, turning to Nunew, “You looked at Zee like he hung the stars.”

Nunew lowered his gaze.

“He did,” he murmured under his breath. “I love him so much.”

Net and JJ froze.

JJ blinked.

“Wait— Did you just—?”

Zee reached over, gently taking Nunew’s hand and lacing their fingers together.

“We said it last night,” he said softly, eyes full of warmth. “We love each other.”

Net melted into the booth

“I can’t. I’m gone. This is a K-drama. I’m living inside a BL right now.

“Hia Zee,” JJ grinned, “so… trending worldwide, huh?”

Zee groaned while Nunew turned red and hid behind his menu.

“Please don’t start.”

But Net chuckled. “No, it’s cute. Fans are going feral. You saw the Top 10 Tweets post?”

JJ already had his phone out.

“Here. Look!”

Fan Post – @ZeeNunewForever
1. Zee: “That’s not something I’ll ever let happen.” 🥹🫠🔥 #ZeeOwnsHim #ZonZonForever
2. The way Nunew looked at him. Like he knew he was already his.
3. Zee’s tone was boyfriend-coded, husband-backed, soulmate-delivered.
4. Don’t even TALK to me unless you watched that press conference on repeat.
5. This ship is steering itself. #ZonZon
6. We don’t even need Cutie Pie. They’re giving us the movie now.
7. Zee: “Some people are meant to stay.” Me: in tears.
8. If this is acting, give them Oscars. But I know it’s not.
9. Zee’s hand on Nunew’s thigh under the table… We. Saw. It.
10. ZonZon CONFIRMED. We won, girls, gays, and theys.

Nunew peeked at the screen and whimpered.

“Oh my goddd…”

Zee laughed.

“Too late to hide now, baby.”

JJ nearly spit out his drink.

Zee sat up and grumbled,

“You’re all enjoying this too much.”

Net leaned forward, grinning.

“You have no idea. Someone synced your entire speech to dramatic violin music.

And don’t even get me started on the slow-mo pinky touch montage — that one actually made me tear up a little.”

Nunew laughed, cheeks blooming pink.

“They really noticed everything, huh?”

“They noticed everything,” JJ confirmed.

“And they’re obsessed. You two are trending harder than some K-dramas right now.”

There was a beat of quiet before Net’s voice softened.

“We’re proud of you both,” he said, genuine now. “You handled all that pressure with so much grace. That press con wasn’t easy — but you two made it look effortless.”

Zee glanced at Nunew, then back at his friends.

“It wasn’t effortless,” he admitted. “We were terrified.”

“But you faced it together,” JJ added, gently.

“And that’s what people saw. That’s why they love you.”

As the waiter took their orders and brought over drinks, the mood softened into something quieter and more intimate.

Laughter faded into comfortable silence, the kind that only settles between people who trust each other.

After a moment, Zee glanced across the table and asked, “Can I ask you guys something… a little personal?”

JJ blinked in surprise but nodded. “Of course.”

Zee looked at Nunew first, a silent check-in.

Nunew nodded, offering a soft, encouraging smile.

“We’re really doing this,” Zee said. “This relationship. Publicly. But it’s new. And it’s kind of… terrifying.”

He paused, then continued carefully.

 “You two have been through things, especially after James left. Net, people didn’t exactly welcome you moving on…”

Net’s expression sobered, and he nodded slowly. “No, they didn’t. At first, it was brutal. People were stuck in the past.

And JJ... he got compared to someone he wasn’t.

Unfairly.”

JJ looked down, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “It wasn’t easy. But I knew what I signed up for. I knew what he meant to me.”

Net reached across the table and took JJ’s hand, brushing his thumb gently over his knuckles.

“Loving JJ changed my life. I didn’t expect it, and it wasn’t easy.

But when I finally stopped living for everyone else’s expectations, I realized something... The only thing that mattered was him. Us.”

JJ’s eyes shimmered. “We chose each other. Every day. Even when it was hard. Especially then.”

Nunew watched them in awe at Net's quiet,

steady gaze at JJ like he was the only person in the world—the same way Zee looked at him when he thought no one else was watching.

Zee’s voice was barely above a whisper. “That’s what I want. I want to be strong like that… for him.”

Net’s expression softened. “Then protect what you have. Be clear. Be honest. Don’t let the noise outside drown out what you two know is real.”

JJ raised his water glass with a smile. “To ZeeNunew soft, sweet, and now officially canon.”

Everyone laughed, clinking glasses gently in a toast that felt more like a promise.

For the rest of lunch, it was light and easy.

It was full of laughter, dramatic fan theories, gentle teasing, shared desserts, and long looks across the table, a rare breath of normalcy in a life that rarely slowed down.

Zee stole one last glance at Nunew mid-laugh, his eyes bright, cheeks glowing.

Yeah, Zee thought. I’d fight armies for that smile.

________________________________________

Later…

Fans would later devour leaked photos of the lunch, snapped discreetly from a distance — the four of them laughing, hands clasped, JJ leaning his head on Net’s shoulder while Nunew rested his chin shyly on Zee’s shoulder.

Fan Caption – @ZonZonUpdates

“ZeeNunew asking NetJJ for advice. The emotional support double date we NEVER KNEW WE NEEDED. 🥺❤️ #ZonZon #NetJJ #BLPowerCouples”

And somewhere online, a new fan edit of the press conference — slowed down, soft filters, piano background music — had already passed 1 million views.

The final clip?

Zee’s voice, in slow motion: “That’s not something I’ll ever let happen.”

Cut to Nunew’s soft smile.

#SomePeopleAreMeantToStay

Chapter Text

🌸 Chapter 14: Under the Stars 

After the leaked photo and press conference drama, Zee and Nunew became household names.

Making a name for themselves in the BL world, they had many endorsements from different brands and public appearances.

Everyone loved their coupling; their fanbase seemed to triple overnight.

They were set to start shooting their series Cutie Pie in a few weeks.

Zee and Nunew were driving in Zee's car; Zee was taking him on a date.

When he pulled up to Nunew's house to pick him up for their date, the city lights below them sparkled like a sea of scattered diamonds through the car window.

But Zee only had eyes for one thing — Nunew.

Zee's POV:

Nunew.

Wow.

He was wearing this soft pink jumpsuit, the fabric clinging just so, but the back was all open, a beautiful curve of skin glowing in the soft twilight.

Seriously, when he'd opened his door, my heart did this crazy little skip, a frantic flutter against my ribs.

He looked like a dream, stepping right out of my imagination.

And the details!

Pink painted toenails peeking out of his flip-flops, a playful pop of color.

His lips were all glossy and pink, catching the light, his lashes dark and fluttery, and his eyelids had this subtle shimmer, like dust from a fairy's wing.

He looked… unreal. Like some perfect, ethereal dream I was lucky enough to touch.

I couldn't help myself. "You look… incredible,"

I breathed, the word catching a little in my throat, thick with awe. "Seriously perfect. You just… You stun me, my love."

He shyly batted his eyelashes, all playful and flirty, a soft blush rising on his cheeks that made him even more captivating.

The bouquet of pink roses I was holding suddenly felt a little… lame.

Like they were wilting because he was so radiant, so vibrant.

My mouth probably hung open a little, utterly captivated.

Nunew looked at the roses with a sweet, teasing look, his smile soft and knowing.

"Are those… for me?" he asked, his voice a soft, innocent murmur.

I swallowed, feeling a little flustered, my mind still reeling from his beauty. "Um… yeah. Of course."

He bent his head to smell them, a delicate, graceful movement, and I swear,

I just watched every little curve of his neck, every subtle shift of his body.

Then, slowly, he leaned in, his breath warm against my lips, and pressed this light, soft kiss to my mouth.

It was just a brush, a feather-light touch, but it was sweet and electric, a jolt that went straight to my core.

When he pulled back, I had to close my eyes for a second to get my heartbeat back under control.

Seriously, he does things to me, things no one else ever has.

He unravels me and puts me back together, stronger.

We left a little while later, me being extra careful helping him into the passenger seat, my hand lingering on his waist as he slid in.

Then I hurried around to start the car, already buzzing with anticipation for whatever the night would bring.

"Where are we going?" he asked, with this adorable little pout, his eyes wide with curiosity. "You wouldn't tell me anything."

I grinned, loving the suspense and how his excitement mirrored mine. "You'll see, my beauty," I teased, my voice low and playful. "Just you wait."

We drove for about twenty minutes before pulling into a parking lot.

Nunew looked around in confusion.

I pulled out a pink blindfold. ready to tie it around his eyes.

Nunew's pout. "A blindfold, Hia?"

I chuckled. "It matches your outfit."

I gently tied it around his eyes and helped him get out of the car, his hand never letting go.

Nunew leaned into my touch with every step, trusting me completely.

"Almost there, baby," I assured him, my hand brushing over the small of Nunew's back, soft, warm skin I so loved to touch.

I led him to the steps leading up to the rooftop.

After carefully helping him climb the stairs, we stepped onto the rooftop.

"Okay… ready, my love?" I asked, positioning him gently.

Nunew gave a slight nod. I untied the blindfold.

He gasped softly, a slight, delighted sound.

A warm glow lit up his face, reflecting the magic unfolding before him.

Fairy lights and swaying paper lanterns strung across the rooftop, creating a canopy of twinkling dreams.

A candlelit table stood to the side, and a plush blanket with overstuffed pillows spread under the open sky, beneath the vast expanse of stars.

Soft Thai love songs floated in the air, a gentle melody weaving through the quiet night.

He turned, eyes wide, taking in every detail of the transformed space.

"Hia… It's beautiful," he whispered, his voice filled with awe.

"Not as beautiful as you, my love," I replied, my heart swelling as I watched his reaction.

"Why did you do all this?" Nunew whispered, still gazing around in wonder.

"Because you deserve it.

Because I wanted to make you feel special.

And because… you're the best thing ever happened to me," I confessed, my voice thick with emotion.

My beauty buried his face in my chest, a soft murmur escaping him.

"You always say that. But the truth is, I feel the same way. I feel like I'm dreaming."

"Then don't wake up," I told him, looking into my lovely's expressive eyes, a tender smile gracing my lips.

We sat on the blanket, sipping warm strawberry tea.

Conversation flowed gently, laughter, memories, soft glances.

At one point, Nunew rested his head on my shoulder. "Sometimes I'm still scared all of this will disappear," he confided, his voice a soft murmur.

Lifting his chin so he could look directly at me and see my sincerity. "It won't. I'm not going anywhere. You're my home now, Nhu."

Our lips met, slow, deep, tender.

A kiss that didn't need to prove anything; it simply was.

I reached into my jacket pocket and pulled out a small box.

Nunew's eyes widened when I opened it: two elegant rings, one gold, wrapped with pink sapphire and studded with diamonds, and the other gold, with a cool blue sapphire wrapped all around it.

"I'm not proposing, not yet," I clarified, my voice gentle. "But I wanted something we could wear. A symbol of us. Of our love."

Nunew's beautiful eyes filled with tears. "They're so beautiful, Hia…"

I gently slipped the pink ring onto Nunew's slim finger, kissing his hand softly.

Nunew took the other ring and placed it on my finger.

Our eyes met, and we grinned at each other like kids, our hands held together, the rings gleaming in the light.

When the sun began to dip, I brought out the dinner I had gotten for us.

The warm dishes from the same Thai restaurant we had met with Net and JJ at filled the air with enticing aromas.

I caught a perfect photo: Nunew smiling before his plate, bathed in gold and pink sunlight.

I knew I'd have it printed and framed.

After the meal, the fairy lights twinkled like stars above.

I went and turned up the music slightly and reached for my Nhu's hand. "Dance with me?"

My beauty stepped right into my arms without hesitation.

We swayed slowly, pressed close, wrapped in each other's warmth and the soft music.

I dipped him playfully, making him laugh.

We spun and twisted and turned gently beneath the soft lights.

In that moment, there was nothing but us, our hearts in sync, our love solidified.

"My angel, I love you so much, and I'm so happy that you're mine," I whispered, my voice thick with emotion.

The music, the atmosphere, and having him in my arms made me so emotional.

These moments were perfect.

"Tonight, I want to show you how much you mean to me. I want to give you all of myself, completely."

I had planned this night perfectly.

I could sense that Nunew was finally ready to take our relationship to the next level.

Every time we were together, Nhu touched me, wanting to be close, almost like he wanted to crawl into my skin.

He was a constant, warm presence by my side, his touch a language of yearning.

A couple of nights ago, when Nunew slept over (as he often does now), things got pretty heated.

We were on the couch watching a movie, and Nunew curled up in my arms like always.

It seemed Nunew's favorite place in the world was in my embrace.

I loved it, too, so I wasn't complaining.

At some point, Nunew had turned in my lap, straddling me.

He was startled by something on the screen, turned around, and hugged me so tightly, burying his face in my neck.

I pulled him close, protectively.

And then, the atmosphere shifted; it was charged.

Before I could think, my hands were on Nunew's hips, guiding him against me, both of us lost in the moment.

I was so hard, so turned on, I felt like I was going to lose control.

I wanted nothing more than to take Nunew right then and there, to make love to him on the couch.

But I reined myself in, taking control of the situation.

Because Nunew's first time deserved better than that, it shouldn't be rushed or driven solely by lust.

He deserved something beautiful, gentle, and sacred.

I would make it the best night of his life.

So I stopped us, gently calming us both down.

Without seeming like I was rejecting him, I convinced Nunew that waiting just a little longer would make it even more special.

Nunew had agreed.

We both realized how swept away we'd become.

That's when I decided to plan this night, the one we were sharing now.

I'd worked hard to ensure everything was correct and worthy of such a precious gift:

Nunew giving himself entirely to me.

I wouldn't push him, but I felt he and I were both ready.

I had no expectations about this night.

I hoped it would end in us making love, but if not,

I planned to go as far as Nunew was comfortable.

Even if I just got to hold him all night, that would also be perfect for me.

Shaking my head to clear the memory, I stepped back into the present,

Nunew's warm body in my arms.

My hands moved with reverence across the soft skin of Nunew's back, caressing and touching him so lovingly.

His skin was so smooth and perfect.

It was so hard for me to hold back. I mean, I had my angel in my arms; he was my whole world.

"I want to make you mine in every way," I whispered, my lips brushing against Nunew's shoulder.

"I want to kiss every inch of your beautiful body. I want to be inside of you tonight."

My fingers gently traced along Nunew's face, down his neck, across his bare shoulders, lingering on his lips.

His skin was glowing under the fairy lights.

I tried to gauge his reaction to me saying that, but he kept his eyes closed and his head tilted back, enjoying my touch.

Unable to hold back, I bent down and captured Nhu's lips in a deep, passionate kiss.

Nunew immediately wrapped his arms around my neck, our mouths moving together, tongues tangling in a slow, aching rhythm of need, love, and want.

When we finally pulled apart, Nunew was breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling in time with my own.

"Hia… yes," Nunew whispered, his voice husky. "I want my Hia, all of him."

He cupped my face with both hands, his thumbs brushing my cheeks.

"I want you to know me… in a way no one else ever will. I want you in every part of me, I want you inside of me."

For a moment, I couldn't speak.

My heart swelled, overwhelmed by the sheer beauty of the boy before me, offering me something so vulnerable, anded, and utterly profound.

This boy, my beautiful, my everything, his words had set me on fire.

I would cherish him, worship him, and make sure that tonight,

Nunew felt nothing but pure, unadulterated love, a love that consumed, protected, and held him safe.

My Nhu would never be curious to be with anyone else.

I would satisfy him completely, giving him the best night and most pleasure he'd ever experienced.

My lovely turned in my arms, and I wrapped him up from behind, resting my chin on his shoulder.

Together, we swayed gently to the music beneath the stars, our hearts and souls aligned, breaths shared, ready for the night that awaited us.

This wasn't just a date; it was a promise.

And as the night deepened, I knew the most beautiful part was yet to come.

Chapter Text

The ride back

A night where our love would deepen beyond words. A night where we would become one.

We sat hand-in-hand in the car, heading to Hia’s apartment. Rooftop magic behind us, a quiet anticipation filled the space, not heavy, just full.

I leaned my head gently against his shoulder, fingers still curled around his. I could feel something in his grip — not nervousness, not exactly — but something electric. Like the air between us had shifted.

We were on our way. And I knew… when we reached his door, when it closed behind us… We would be different.

I looked down at our hands. His ring — the gold band with the deep blue sapphire — caught the faint glow of the dashboard. Mine, a pink sapphire, rested beside it like it belonged there. Like we belonged together.

My heart was racing, but it wasn’t fear. It was something quieter. Something deeper. That overwhelming kind of emotion that builds quietly in your chest until it makes your hands shake.

The kind that hurts a little — in the best way.

The city lights blurred past the windows, but I didn’t care where we were. I didn’t need the outside world. I only needed this. Him. The way his hand held mine was like a promise.

I thought about the way he looked at me on that rooftop — like I was his entire sky. Like all the stars above us weren’t as bright as the one he saw in me.

I’d never been seen like that before.

And now... I wanted to give myself completely to him.

Not because he asked. Not because he expected.

But because I wanted to.

Because I trusted him.

Because I loved him with all my heart.

The car turned down the familiar road toward his place. My chest fluttered. My cheeks flushed warm. I didn’t move from his side — I just pressed closer, letting the hum of the engine and the quiet rhythm of his thumb over my knuckles calm me.

I closed my eyes for a second, breathing him in.

This was the man who held me when I cried.

Who kissed my forehead when I was too shy to kiss his lips.

Who called me precious, even when I felt small.

And tonight, I would give him all of me.

When we pulled into the garage, the silence remained — not awkward, but meaningful.

He turned off the engine, still holding my hand.

Then he turned to me, eyes soft, voice low.

“You sure? If it’s too much and you’re not ready… just let me hold you, baby.”

I looked at him — at the man I trusted with my heart, my body, my forever — and smiled.

“I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.”

He leaned in and kissed me — slow, warm, full of love. Not rushed. Not greedy. Just true.

And when we stepped out of the car, still hand in hand, I knew…

We weren’t just walking into his apartment.

We were stepping into something new.

Something sacred.

Something that would change us forever.
-------------------------------------------------------------------

The elevator ride was quiet, not from nerves, but from a peace that comes only when two hearts are fully in sync.

I leaned into Hia’s side, our fingers tightly laced together as the floor numbers climbed.

His heartbeat was steady—not fast, not anxious—just full.

When we reached the apartment door, Hia paused.

“Close your eyes,” he whispered.

I obeyed without hesitation. I trusted my Hia completely.

He unlocked the door and gently guided me inside.

“Okay… open your eyes, baby.”

I opened my eyes slowly and blinked.

The apartment was bathed in soft, golden candlelight — dozens of tiny flames flickered from windowsills, countertops, and shelves. The overhead lights were dimmed, letting the warmth of the flames dance along the walls. A delicate mix of Thai and English love songs played in the background.

Rose petals trailed across the hardwood floor, leading to the living room, where a plush blanket and overstuffed pillows were spread beneath a draped canopy of fairy lights.

My breath hitched.

My hand flew to my mouth.

“Hia…” I breathed. “It’s so beautiful.”

Wonder filled my voice — soft and pure, like I didn’t know how else to hold all the emotion welling up inside me.

Hia stepped behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist, his warmth pressing into my back.

His voice was a gentle murmur against my ear.

“I wanted tonight to feel like forever.”

I turned in his arms, eyes already glassy with emotion.

“It already does,” I whispered.

He rested our foreheads together, his voice soft and sincere.

“Everything I feel for you… It’s here. In this room. In the candles. In the music. I want you to feel how deeply I adore you.”

Then he held out his hand to me.

“Dance with me?”

With a shy smile, I nodded and slipped my hand into Hia’s.

We swayed together, slow, close, lost in our own little world.

The music wasn’t just playing; it was breathing around us, wrapping us in a quiet embrace.

Hia’s hands settled gently on my waist, as if I were the most precious thing he’d ever touched.

My fingers found the back of his neck, tangling in his hair, drawing him closer with every slow breath.

I could feel the warmth of him through his shirt — a steady, grounding heat that made my chest ache in the best way.

“I’ve never done this before,” I whispered, heart fluttering in my chest. “I’ve never given myself to anyone.”

Hia nodded, pressing a soft kiss to my temple.

“I have… but not like this. Not with anyone. This—us—it’s different. It’s real.”

His voice deepened, thick with emotion.

“Angel, I want you to know… I’ve been with others. But nothing — no one — compares to you. You’re everything to me. In every way. My beauty.”

I looked up at him, searching.

And there it was — in his eyes. That raw, quiet truth that didn’t need to be explained. It just was.

“Hia,” I whispered, my voice trembling, “I only want you. Only you. You’ll be the only one to know me this way… to be inside me. Only you.”

My heart felt like it was caught between two beats — full and trembling, overflowing with everything I couldn’t say.

Hia cupped my face with such gentle reverence, his thumbs brushing softly across my cheeks. His eyes were glassy with emotion, but steady, full of love.

“That you trust me enough to give me this beautiful gift of yourself…” he whispered, his voice rough and quiet. “I’ll cherish you forever. I want you to feel my love physically… fully. Not just in words, but in every part of me.”

He swallowed, brushing his lips across mine again — slow, deliberate, full of all the promises he wasn’t sure how to say out loud.

“I want to give you so much pleasure,” he murmured, “because you mean everything to me.”

Our lips met again — this time deeper, fuller, like we were breathing into each other. A kiss made not of lust, but devotion. Of whispered dreams and quiet truths that didn’t need to be spoken.

Then he lifted me carefully, cradling me in his arms like I was something fragile and precious.

I didn’t flinch. I didn’t shy away.

I just wrapped my arms around his neck, rested my head against his chest, and let him carry me — because I trusted him completely.

Each step he took toward the bedroom felt like a silent vow. His heartbeat was strong beneath my cheek, and the way he held me close, protective, made my chest ache with something so warm it felt like sunlight.

When we entered the room, the air shifted — softer, thicker, glowing with warmth.

Dozens of candles flickered like distant stars, casting golden light over everything.

And the bed…
Rose petals were scattered across the soft sheets, a trail of red and pink that led right to the center. Like everything in the room had been prepared for me.

For us.

He gently set me down on the bed, and even as my body sank into the sheets, our eyes stayed locked. I didn’t want to look away — not from the man who saw every part of me and still looked at me like I was magic.

“My beautiful Nhu,” he whispered, brushing a kiss to my temple. “You look so perfect on my bed.”

And for the first time… I felt it.

Perfect. Wanted. Loved.

I sat on the edge of the bed, still surrounded by candlelight and petals, the warmth of his hands lingering on my skin.

Then Hia stepped back.

His fingers went to the buttons of his shirt, and with slow, deliberate movements, he undid them one by one. The soft fabric slipped from his shoulders, falling to the floor.

And then… he just stood there.

Bare-chested, heart exposed, eyes locked on me — and everything in them was love.

I’d never seen someone look at me like that.

Like I was the beginning and end of their world.

Like I was home.

He didn’t speak — he didn’t need to. The way his gaze held mine said everything.
Then he stepped forward, reaching gently for my hand.

He lifted it with care, like it was made of glass, and brought it to his lips, pressing a kiss to the ring on my finger. His lips lingered there, breathing warmth into metal.

My breath caught.

He guided my hand up, pressing it flat against his bare chest, right over his heart. I could feel the beat, steady and strong, beneath my palm.

His eyes never left mine.

There was no speech. No performance.

Just this moment. This quiet, impossible moment of truth.

And then… he knelt.

Right there, at my feet.

Hia sank to his knees and bowed his head, resting it in my lap like a man surrendering everything he was — not because he had to, but because he wanted to.

Because I was the one he chose to kneel for.

I couldn’t breathe.

My hands moved instinctively through his hair, down the back of his neck, to the warm skin of his shoulders.

I touched him like he was something sacred, like he might disappear if I didn’t anchor him there with my hands.

The tears came without warning.

Not from sadness. Not even from being overwhelmed.

But from something deeper. Something pure.

How could someone love me like this?

How could someone look at me like I was everything?

Like, I was worthy of being worshipped?

“Hia…” I whispered, voice trembling.

But he didn’t look up. He just stayed there, in my lap, breathing quietly, his arms wrapped around my waist.

So I held him.

My Hia. My love. My everything.

I held him there for what felt like forever.

His head in my lap. My fingers moving gently through his hair.

My tears falling silently, one by one.

The candles flickered softly around us, casting shadows that danced along the walls, as if they even understood this moment was something holy.

Hia lifted his head, slowly. His eyes were wet—not with sadness, but with something deeper. Something more. So much emotion, I could hardly meet his gaze without unraveling.

I reached for him, fingers curling beneath his chin, lifting his face to mine.

“Come here,” I whispered, barely trusting my own voice.

He rose—not in a rush, not desperate—just steady.

Like every breath mattered.

Like I mattered.

When he stood between my knees, I sat up straighter, letting my hands explore him across his chest, over his shoulders, down his arms.

I could feel the thrum of his heart in every place I touched.

With hesitant fingers, I traced the lines of his chest, letting my touch linger. He didn’t move — just held my gaze, silent, barely breathing.

Hia bit his lip. I watched the tension there, the way he tried to suppress the sound in his throat. But when my fingertip circled his nipple, he let out a soft, raw moan — low and needy and beautiful.

He tilted his head back, eyes fluttering closed, and I stared — utterly captivated by the curve of his throat, the way his muscles flexed as he breathed.

Bare-chested, backlit by candlelight, Hia looked like a living dream — every fantasy I’d ever had, and yet still so much more.

With gentle fingers, I circled his nipple again, watching the way it hardened under my touch.

I moved to the other, slower this time, and he moaned — a sound so pure and unfiltered it made my skin burn with want.

Then he leaned forward and kissed me again — deeply, hungrily, like he couldn’t bear to be apart for another second.

I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer, needing him closer.

Our tongues met, dancing, tasting, breathing each other in. The kiss deepened until I was trembling from how much it meant. From how right it felt.

He pulled back, just enough to breathe, his lips parted, eyes locked to mine — and the way he looked at me…

Like I was his entire universe.

He stood up slowly, keeping his eyes on mine, and lowered the zipper of his pants.

The soft rasp of it made my breath catch.

He stepped out of them, leaving only his black silk boxers — the sight of him stealing the air from my lungs. The tension in the room spiked, quiet but undeniable. His desire for me was impossible to hide now.

I reached up, hands trembling just slightly, and placed them on his hips.

He looked down at me, and for a moment, he looked… wide-eyed. Vulnerable.

Loving. Brave.

He took a deep, shaky breath.

“You don’t know what you do to me,” he whispered.

Then he sank to his knees again, his hands gliding up my thighs, slow and worshipful.

He paused only to press gentle kisses to the skin just above my knees, and I shivered.

My breath hitched. My fingers found his hair again, curling into it instinctively.

He looked up at me, eyes burning with emotion, voice rough with it too.

“You are the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. Not just your body… your heart. Your soul. I want to worship every part of you.”

My lip trembled. I couldn’t hold it back anymore.

I cupped his face in my hands, brushing my thumb along his jaw.

“Hia,” I whispered, “I’m yours. Every part of me — only for you.”

He kissed the inside of my wrist, reverently, as if it meant something sacred.

“And I’ll never take that for granted,” he said. “I’ll love you so gently, baby… so completely, you’ll never have to question it.”

He stood again, pulling me with him until our bodies were pressed together — bare chest to clothed chest. Our foreheads touched, and slowly, our breathing began to sync.

Then Hia's hands moved to the straps of my pink jumpsuit, easing them down my shoulders — slow, careful, like he was unwrapping something precious.

The fabric slid down, and my skin tingled in the candlelight. Inch by inch, I was revealed to him, and though I should’ve felt nervous, I didn’t.

Because the way he looked at me…

Like I was perfect.

Like I was breathtaking.

Like I was enough.

He leaned in and kissed each place he uncovered — my collarbone, my shoulder, the soft dip between my chest.

And with every kiss, I melted deeper into him.

Hia’s lips trailed slow, open-mouthed kisses down my chest until he reached my nipple.
He took my nipple into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it gently, like he wanted to memorize the way I tasted.

I gasped — loud and raw, surprising myself— my fingers tightening in his hair as my back arched into him.

The pleasure was overwhelming. Not just physical.

Emotional.

Like something inside me had come undone just from his touch.

We stood in the center of the softly lit room, half-dressed, but fully exposed.

Not just our bodies… but our souls.

And in that moment, I didn’t feel shy. I didn’t feel small.

I felt held. Wanted. Loved.

We were in our own world — just Hia and me, wrapped safely in our ZeeNunew bubble.

He looked up at me then, eyes a breathtaking blend of desire and tenderness.

“I want this to be unforgettable,” he said softly. “For you. For us.”

I nodded, breath catching in my throat.

“It already is.”

He knelt and slowly pushed the rest of my jumpsuit down my hips, and I stepped out of it, letting the soft fabric slide to the floor around my ankles.

Now I stood before him in nothing but pale pink panties — the delicate silk hugging my hips, leaving nothing to the imagination.

His gaze roamed over me like he was looking at something holy.

He closed his eyes for a moment, like he needed to collect himself — like the sight of me had stolen his breath.

When he opened them again, his hands reached out, reverent and slow, running along the curve of my hips over the silk fabric.

“Baby…” he murmured. “You’re so beautiful. So perfect. I don’t think you understand what you do to me.”

Then he sank to his knees in front of me once more.

His cheek rested against my bare thigh as he breathed me in — long, quiet inhales, like every part of me was something sacred.

I ran my fingers through his hair again, gently this time. My heart felt too full, my skin too hot, and yet I never wanted him to stop.

His hands gripped my hips — firm but soft — as he pressed kisses through the silk, warm and worshipful.

Each touch sent a tremor through me.

Then he mouthed me through the fabric — slow, teasing — and my head fell back.

A moan ripped from my throat, louder than I meant, his name tumbling out like a prayer.

“Zee…”

He chuckled softly, lips still pressed against me.

“Baby… I love when you say my name like that.”

Hia gently slid my panties down and off, slow and careful.

I was so shy at first — being exposed like this, standing in front of him with nothing to hide behind — but I knew I had nothing to worry about.

Because Hia thought I was beautiful.

He told me so — again and again. That I was beautiful. That I was perfect. That he loved me.

He made me feel… special. Wanted.

He looked at me like I was everything.

Then his eyes locked with mine, and I watched as he took his black boxers down and off.

My breath caught.

I had never seen a man like that.

Never stood bare in front of one.

Never had someone undress for me.

The room had gone quiet again, except for the soft crackle of the candle wicks and the whisper of our breathing.

I stood in his arms, completely bare, skin to skin.

There was nothing between us anymore.

I could feel him. All of him.

The weight of his body. The heat of him.

The quiet strength in his hands as they slid over my back, down the curve of my waist, and lower, leaving goosebumps in their wake.

I shuddered, overwhelmed in the best way.

He leaned in and kissed just beneath my ear.

“You’re trembling, my precious.”

“I’m okay,” I whispered, resting my forehead against his shoulder.

“It’s just… I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

He pulled back slightly — just enough to look me in the eyes.

One hand came up to cradle the side of my face, thumb brushing gently across my cheek.

“That’s because you’ve never been loved like this before.”

Then he kissed me again — long, deep, and slow.

His tongue traced mine with a patience that melted every last bit of tension from my chest.

It was like silk pulling between us — slow, warm, endless.

I melted into him, surrendering completely.

He began to guide me backward, one step at a time, never breaking the kiss.

His hands stayed on my skin. His mouth stayed on mine.

And the bed came closer with every heartbeat.

When the backs of my knees touched the mattress, he paused, his hands steady on my waist.

Then, with care, he guided me down, kneeling between my legs as I leaned back onto the soft sheets.

The candlelight poured across his skin, golden and soft, catching every dip and edge of his body. I couldn’t stop looking at him. The way his arms flexed, the hard lines of his chest, the quiet intensity in his eyes.

They were dark with hunger, yes — but not just desire.

There was restraint. There was love.

I watched him reach for the small bottle on the nightstand.

The soft pop of the cap sounded so loud in the quiet room, as if the world were holding its breath with me.

He rubbed the oil between his hands, warming it first.

Then he touched me again — slow… careful… slick.

A gasp escaped me. Not from pain. Just the shock of how intimate it felt.

How gentle he was.

“Tell me what you feel, my beauty,” he murmured, his voice low, steady — like he needed to know everything.

His fingers moved gently, exploring, coaxing, teasing me open in patient circles.

“It’s… warm,” I managed. “Different. But… it feels good. I feel… yours.”

“You are,” he said, brushing his lips over my inner thigh. “You’ve always been mine.”

His fingers worked me open with patient, measured care. He moved slowly, giving me time to adjust, to breathe, to feel safe. When I arched slightly, wanting more, he smiled against my skin.

“Good… just like that, my love. Let me in.”

By the time he positioned himself above me, our breathing had changed.

Heavy. Needy. But still calm, still controlled.

Like we were holding the moment gently between us, not rushing it, not wasting it.

I felt the press of him, right where his fingers had prepared me. My hands curled around his shoulders without thinking.

The first stretch made me tense instinctively. My breath caught, and he froze immediately, his hand stroking my thigh. “Shh, my precious… Breathe for me. I’ve got you.”

“I’m right here,” he whispered, one hand cradling my cheek again.

“Look at me.”

I did. I kept my eyes on his — wide, open, trusting — as he slowly began to press inside.

He moved slowly—inch by inch—filling me with careful, aching precision.

My back arched the moment he was fully inside me.

That stretch. That heat. That weight.

The completeness of him.

A gasp tore from my throat, and my fingers dug gently into his shoulders, needing something to hold onto.

“Oh my god…” I breathed, trembling.

Feeling him. Really feeling him inside me.

It was almost too much. Too beautiful. Too real.

Tears prickled at the corners of my eyes.

My Hia… was inside me.

We were connected in a way I had sworn I’d only ever share with someone who truly loved me. Someone I could trust with everything. Someone who saw me—all of me.

Now I had given him my most precious gift.

And I didn’t regret a single thing.

I was no longer a virgin. And instead of fear or doubt…

All I felt was love.

Deep. Quiet. Eternal.

I held him tightly, unable to do anything else but feel his heartbeat against mine, his breath on my cheek, the way our bodies were now completely joined.

This wasn’t just physical.

This was everything.

He’s mine.

I’m his.

There would never be another.

I’d always known it somewhere deep inside me…

But now that we had become one—truly—I knew nothing and no one could ever compare to him.

My Hia.

My Zee.

My everything.

He lowered his forehead to mine, his voice rough and reverent.

“You’re perfect… So tight, so warm, my beauty. You take me so well.”

He didn’t move right away.

He just stayed there—still, deep—letting me breathe, letting me adjust, letting me feel.

And I did. I felt it all. Every inch of him. Every beat of his heart through our connection.

Then he began to move—slowly and carefully—rolling his hips gently.

He pulled out a little… then slid back in.

My legs instinctively tightened around his waist, and a soft, helpless sound escaped me—something between a gasp and a moan.

A sound I didn’t know I could make.

A sound I didn’t know I’d been waiting to release.

He began to move with a rhythm like the tide — slow, rolling, deep.

Each thrust melted into the next, no urgency, just sensation. Just us.

The sound of skin meeting skin.

His breath brushed my ear.

His hand tangled with mine above my head, fingers locked tight.

His other arm curled beneath me, holding me close, never letting me feel alone, not even for a second.

“Hia…” I whimpered, turning my face toward his, lips trembling.

“It feels… it’s so much.”

He kissed my temple, his voice rough with emotion.

“I know. That’s love, my precious. That’s me — inside you.”

Every time he moved, it sent waves through me — heat curling up from my core, spreading everywhere.

I could feel him everywhere — stretching me, claiming me, filling something I didn’t even know had been empty.

Then he shifted, angling his hips — and I cried out, a sharp, high gasp as something inside me lit up like fire.

“There?” he asked, voice strained, raw.

“Yes—yes, Hia!”

He began to move faster, deeper, perfectly.

Each thrust hit that place inside me that made my toes curl, made my hands grab at his shoulders, made my voice spill out in helpless sounds.

His mouth never left me.

He kissed every moan, every breathless whimper, every syllable of his name that tumbled from my lips.

His lips slid down my jaw, over my neck, whispering between thrusts:

“My beauty…”

“My precious…”

“Mine.”

I was unraveling beneath him, trembling, tight, overwhelmed.

The pleasure kept building and building, stretching me thinner, fuller, hotter.

And then he reached between us, wrapped his hand around me, and began to stroke me in time with every deep, perfect thrust.

“Hia—” I choked, voice breaking.

“I— I can’t—”

But I didn’t have to finish.

Because I shattered.

My body convulsed beneath him, vision going white, breath catching in my throat.

I came with a cry, raw and broken, and clung to him like I’d fall apart if he let go.

He wasn’t far behind.

His rhythm stuttered. His breath caught.

Then he pushed deep, groaned my name into my neck, and I felt the warmth of him spill inside me, claiming me all over again from the inside out.

We stayed like that — tangled, shaking, gasping for air — our bodies slick with sweat, the candlelight painting us gold.

He didn’t pull away.

He stayed inside me.

He held me like I was something he couldn’t bear to lose.

And then, through the quiet, he kissed my forehead — again and again — whispering softly between each one:

“You were perfect.”

“You’re mine.”

“I’ll never leave you.”

And in that moment, I believed him with every inch of my body and soul.

The world had gone still.

My body was warm, flushed, and trembling—not from fear, not anymore—but from something much deeper. Something beautiful. I was lying on my side, curled into my Hia’s chest, his arms wrapped firmly around me like he was afraid I might vanish if he let go.

His heartbeat thudded steadily beneath my ear. Strong. Constant. I closed my eyes and just listened, letting the rhythm calm me.

The room smelled like sweat, skin, and faint candle wax. The sheets beneath us were tangled, and I was still trembling, even though he was holding me so close.

Zee kissed my hair, slow and lingering. His fingertips traced light lines along the bare curve of my back. “Are you okay, my beauty?” he murmured, his voice rough with tenderness. “Do you need anything? Are you ok?”

I tried to speak, but my throat closed. My chest swelled too fast, too full. It hit me like a wave—the reality of what we had just shared. How careful he’d been.

How gentle. How loved I had felt in every second of it.

And then the tears came.

Not in sobs. Just soft, steady tears that slid silently down my cheeks.

Hia noticed immediately. He pulled back just enough to see my face, brushing his thumb over my cheekbone. “Hey… hey, what is it, precious? Talk to me.”

“I’m sorry,” I whispered, my voice shaking. “I don’t know why I’m crying. I’m not sad. I’m not. It just—”

“You don’t have to explain,” he said, pressing a kiss to the corner of my eye. “Sometimes the heart gets so full, it leaks a little. That’s all.”

That made me laugh softly—just a broken little sound through the tears—and I buried my face in his neck. “You made me feel so good, Hia… I didn’t know it could be like that. I didn’t know it could feel so… safe.”

He tightened his arms around me. “You were everything, Nunew. So soft… so brave. You gave me all of you. I’ll never forget that.”

My fingers curled into his chest. His skin was warm beneath my touch, his heartbeat still steady.

“I love you,” I whispered. “I know I’ve said it before, but I need to say it again. I love you, Hia. I’ve never loved anyone like this. You make me feel like I’m… worthy of being loved.”

Zee’s breath hitched just slightly—so slight, most people wouldn’t have noticed. But I felt it.

He kissed the top of my head, then my temple, then my lips—each one softer than the last. “You are worthy. You always have been. Even before you were mine.”

I looked up at him, wiping at my wet cheeks, and smiled through the blur. “You call me your beauty… your precious. No one’s ever said anything like that to me.”

He tilted my chin gently and looked into my eyes, his gaze warm and solid like the earth itself. “Because no one’s ever seen you the way I do.”

His fingers brushed lightly over my jaw, down the side of my neck. His thumb traced absent circles over my hip.

“You’re everything to me, Nunew. You don’t have to give me anything to deserve this. Just being with you, holding you like this… that’s all I need.”

I felt myself break again—not into sadness, but into something like joy, too big to contain. I pressed closer, my face tucked beneath his chin. He held me tighter, and I felt his lips on my forehead once more.

“I’ll take care of you,” he whispered into my hair. “Always.

When you’re tired, I’ll hold you.

When you’re afraid, I’ll protect you.

And when you need to cry, cry into me.

There’s nothing you can’t show me, my love.”

We stayed like that, wrapped in candlelight and silence, skin to skin, heart to heart.

And in his arms, I realized something that made me cry all over again: I had given him everything… and in return, he gave me peace. This was what forever felt like.

Chapter Text

The ride back.

A night where our love would deepen beyond words. A night where we would become one.

I was in awe as I drove, trying to keep my eyes on the road — but the beautiful boy sitting next to me, hand in mine, made that nearly impossible.
He was breathtaking.
My entire world, sitting right there beside me.

The rooftop date had been everything I could’ve hoped for and more.
I’d planned it out down to the smallest detail. I wanted it to be perfect — and it was.
Because of him.

I looked down at our hands, fingers woven tight.

His ring — that delicate band of soft gold with a pink sapphire — caught the dashboard light.
Mine, deep blue, sat beside it like it belonged there.
Like he belonged with me.

He loved the rings. I could see it in the way he looked at them, traced them when he thought I wasn’t watching.
When I had them designed, I’d only had one vision in mind — him.
Elegant. Soft. Beautiful.
He was the inspiration for everything I do.
The truth is... he’s my inspiration, period. My everything.

I try, every chance I get, to show him how much I love him.
Nunew’s always been a romantic — and before him, I never really was.
But now? With him?
It comes so easily.
Like romance was already inside me... just waiting for someone like him to pull it out.

We were almost home now.
And he had no idea what was waiting for him upstairs.

I’d gone all out — the candles, the lights, the playlist, the petals — every piece of it chosen for him.
My beauty’s first time would be wrapped in warmth, love, and intention.
Something unforgettable.
Because he is unforgettable.

I brought our joined hands to my lips and kissed his fingers softly.
He blushed — I felt it more than I saw it — then leaned his head against my shoulder, his fingers curling tighter around mine.

There was something in his touch — not fear, not hesitation — just... charge. Like the air between us had shifted.

We were on our way.
And I knew... when we stepped through that door, when it closed behind us, we wouldn’t be the same.
We would be more.

I turned my full attention back to the road wanting to make sure we made it there in one piece. I loved him with everything in me and very soon I was going to show him

When I pulled into the garage, the silence stayed between us.
Not awkward. Just full.
Charged with everything we weren’t saying yet — but didn’t need to.

I turned off the engine but didn’t let go of his hand.

“Nhu, baby… look at me.”

He turned to face me, eyes wide, trusting.
I reached over and stroked his soft cheek, my thumb brushing along his skin.
He leaned into my touch without hesitation.

“You sure about this?”
My voice was low, careful. I needed to hear it again — not because I doubted him, but because I had to be sure.
No matter how much I wanted him — needed him — I had to put him first.
His comfort. His readiness.
Before anything else.

“I have to know you’re really ready,” I added. “If it’s too much, if you’re not there yet… just let me hold you tonight. That’s enough for me.”

His eyes softened, and then he smiled.
That quiet, steady smile that had once undone me completely.

“I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.”

God.
That smile.
Those words.
They hit me straight in the chest.

He leaned in and kissed me — slow, warm, full of love.
Not rushed. Not greedy.
Just true.

And when we stepped out of the car, still hand in hand, I knew…

We weren’t just walking into my apartment.
We were walking into something new.
Something sacred.
Something that would change us forever.

But I was ready.
So ready.

I’d craved him for so long — not just his body, but all of him.
And it had taken everything in me to hold back.

But now...
Now, our moment was finally here.

I get to become one with my angel.
This is my heaven.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

At Zee’s apartment  

The elevator ride was quiet
Not from nerves, but from a peace that only comes when two hearts are perfectly in sync.

My Nhu leaned into my side, our fingers tightly laced together as the numbers climbed.
His heartbeat was steady—not frantic, not hesitant—just full.
Steady, like he trusted this. Trusted me.

This was a big moment.
And I felt the weight of it. But I didn’t fear it.
Because I was made for this.
To love him. To protect him. To carry this moment with both hands, as if it were something sacred.

The trust he placed in me… it wasn’t something I took lightly.
It filled me. Anchored me.
Like this was always what I was meant to do — love him right.

Having Nunew in my life changed me. In ways nothing else ever could.
When I’m with him, I feel more like a man. More grounded. More seen.
He makes me feel needed. Loved. Respected.

And tonight…
He was going to give me something. A part of himself that no one but me will have.
And I was going to make damn sure I deserved it.

When we reached the apartment door, I paused.
Placed my hand gently on his lower back — I couldn’t help it. I had to feel him.

“Close your eyes,” I whispered.

He obeyed without hesitation. No questions.
He trusted me that much.
God.

My chest swelled with something I couldn’t name. Pride. Awe.
Maybe even a little disbelief that this beautiful boy was mine.

I unlocked the door and guided him in slowly, my palm still warm on his skin.

“Okay… open your eyes, baby.”

He opened them slowly… blinked… and stilled.

The apartment was bathed in soft, golden candlelight —
Dozens of tiny flames flickered from windowsills, countertops, and shelves.
The overhead lights were dimmed, letting the warmth of the firelight dance across the walls.
A delicate mix of Thai and English love songs played softly in the background, like a gentle breath.

Rose petals trailed across the hardwood floor, leading to the living room, where a plush blanket and overstuffed pillows were spread beneath a canopy of fairy lights.

I’d set up the living room and the bedroom — just in case he changed his mind.

If he did, that was okay.
We’d curl up right there on those pillows and talk, maybe kiss, maybe fall asleep in each other’s arms.
When he was asleep, I’d quietly put the bedroom decorations away — not because I’d be disappointed, but because I never wanted him to feel obligated.
I never wanted him to think that love came with expectations.

He was my heart.
And I would care for him in every way — his comfort first, always.

His breath hitched.
His hand flew to his mouth.

“Hia…” he breathed. “It’s so beautiful.”

That voice. So soft. So full of wonder.
It made something inside me ache.

I stepped behind him, wrapping my arms around his waist, pulling him gently into my chest.
So warm. So soft.
My beauty.

I leaned in, my voice a murmur against his ear.
“I wanted tonight to feel like forever.”

He turned in my arms, his eyes already glassy with emotion.

“It already does,” he whispered.

I rested our foreheads together, my voice low and sure.
“Everything I feel for you… It’s here. In this room. In the candles. In the music.”
I gazed into his eyes.
“I want you to feel how deeply I adore you. How deeply I love you… my angel.”

I held out my hand.

“Dance with me?”

With a shy smile, he nodded and slipped his hand into mine.

We swayed together, slow, close, lost in our own little world.
The music wasn’t just playing; it was breathing, wrapping around us like it knew this moment was ours.

My hands settled gently on his small waist —
The most precious thing I’d ever touched.

His back was warm beneath my palms, soft where his skin peeked out through that little pink jumpsuit, backless, sleeveless.
God, it was quickly becoming my favorite thing he’d ever worn.
My beauty. My angel.

My fingers found the back of his neck, slipping into the softness of his hair, drawing him closer with every slow breath.
He melted into me so easily — like this was where he belonged.
Where we both did.

“I’ve never done this before,” he whispered, voice barely above a breath.
“I’ve never given myself to anyone.”

His heart beat steadily against my chest, trusting.
Open.

I kissed his temple, soft and slow, letting my lips linger there.

“I have,” I admitted quietly. “But not like this.”
Not with anyone.

“This—us—it’s different. It’s real.”
I pulled back just enough to look into his eyes, holding him as if he might disappear if I didn’t.

“Angel… I want you to know something.”
My voice dropped, thick with truth.
“I’ve been with others. I won’t lie to you. But nothing—no one—compares to you. You’re everything to me. In every way. My precious.”

“Hia,” he whispered, voice trembling,
“I only want you. Only you.
You’ll be the only one to know me this way…
to be inside me.
Only you.”

My heart stopped — caught between two beats.
Full. Trembling.
Overflowing with everything I couldn’t say.

I cupped my Nhu’s perfect face with gentle reverence,
My thumbs brushing across his soft cheeks.
His skin was warm beneath my hands, his eyes impossibly bright.
I felt like I might cry — the weight of his trust almost too much to bear.

“That you trust me enough to give me this beautiful gift of yourself…”
My voice came out low and rough. Barely a whisper.
I swallowed hard. He meant more to me than anything in this world.

“I’ll cherish you forever, baby.
I want you to feel my love… physically, fully.
Not just in words. In every part of me.”

I pressed my forehead to his, my voice falling even softer.

“And while you give yourself to me… I give myself to you, too.
My body. My heart. My love. My protection.
Everything I am.”

Then I kissed him — slow and deliberate.
A kiss that didn’t ask. It promised.

“I want to give you so much pleasure,” I breathed,
“Because you mean everything to me.”

Our lips met again — this time deeper, fuller.
Like we were breathing into each other.
A kiss not made of lust…
But devotion.
Of whispered dreams.
Of quiet truths that didn’t need to be spoken.

 I lifted him effortlessly — carefully — cradling him in my arms like something fragile and precious. Because that’s what he was to me.
Everything.

He clung to me without hesitation, arms around my neck, head nestled against my chest. He let me carry him.
He trusted me completely.

When we entered the room, the air changed — warmer, softer. It felt like stepping into another world.
Our world.

Nunew gasped softly, one hand flying up to cover his mouth.

I set him down gently on his feet, and he turned in place, wide-eyed, taking in the room.

I’d spent hours decorating it, making sure every detail was perfect. Dozens of candles flickered like golden stars, casting a soft, romantic glow over the entire scene.

And the bed…

Petals were scattered across the sheets in gentle reds and pinks, a path that led right to the center of the bed. Everything in this room had been prepared for him.
For us.

I took his hand and guided him gently to sit at the edge of the bed. He sat quietly, the candlelight dancing in his wide, awestruck eyes.

“My beautiful Nhu,” I whispered, brushing a kiss to his temple.
“You look so perfect on my bed.”
My voice softened further. “You belong with me.”

He looked up at me like I’d hung the moon — like I was something more than I felt I deserved.
But I knew the truth: I was nothing without him.

He sat there, bathed in soft light and rose petals, a vision too beautiful to be real. Like an angel in my world. My angel.

I felt it — that moment.
The pull to show him everything.
Not just my desire. Not just my strength.
But my surrender.

So I reached for the buttons of my shirt and, slowly, deliberately, began to undo them one by one. The fabric slipped from my shoulders and fell to the floor in silence.
I stood before him — heart exposed, body bared — and looked only at him.

My breath caught.
His eyes on me — wide, loving, tender — made me feel more naked than any lack of clothing could.

He was my home.

I reached for his hand, lifted it carefully to my lips, and kissed the ring on his finger — the gold band that marked him as mine, and me as his.

Then I pressed his hand gently to my chest, right over my heart.
Let him feel the beat.

“I’m yours,” I whispered inside myself.
Completely. Irrevocably.

Something powerful rose in me — too big for words, too deep for breath. I couldn’t hold it anymore.

So I dropped to my knees.

Right there in front of him.

My arms circled his waist as I rested my head in his lap.
And I let go.

No pride. No power. Just truth.
I surrendered everything I was to him in that moment. My body. My love. My soul.

And then…

His hands began to move.
Through my hair. Down my back. Along my neck.
Steady. Certain. Loving.

I closed my eyes, surrounded by his scent, his warmth, his touch.

At his feet, in his lap, was the only place I wanted to be.
He was my everything.
Nothing else mattered.

 Tears fell.
Droplets hit my skin.
I looked up into his eyes.

There were tears steadily falling from him, too, not of pain, but of something deeper. Something overwhelming.
But the love and reverence in his eyes…
It took my breath away.

His hand gently cupped my cheek. I could feel it in the way his fingers trembled slightly. I could see it in his eyes.
The way he loved me — it was impossible to mistake.

I didn’t understand.
How could someone love me like this?
How could someone look at me like I was everything to them?

Like, I was worthy of being worshipped?

This beautiful boy- this angel- had come into my life, into my world, and changed everything.
And sometimes, I still didn’t know if I was worthy of him.

“Hia…” he whispered, voice trembling. “My Hia. My love. My everything.”

His words shattered something in me.

Tears blurred my vision again, and I lay my head back down in his lap.
My cheek pressed to the warmth of his thigh.
His hand in my hair.
His other hand was brushing along my spine.

He held me.
And I stayed there for what felt like forever.

The candles flickered softly around us, casting gentle light that shimmered over his skin. Shadows danced along the walls, as if they even understood this moment was sacred.

He reached for me.

Fingers curled under my chin, lifting my face.

“Come here,” he whispered — quiet and soft, but steady.

I rose slowly, steadily, though a little shaky.
I was holding the weight of something huge, something holy.
But I was ready.

Because this was love.
And I was his.

I stood between his knees.

He sat up straighter, and his hands began to explore me, across my chest, over my shoulders, down my arms.
His touch… God. It felt so good. So addictive.
I never wanted him to stop.

With hesitant fingers, he traced the lines of my chest.
Each brush of his skin lingered — delicate, searching.
I didn’t move. Just held his gaze.
Silent. Barely breathing.

Trying — desperately — to keep control.

But his touch… it was arousing me so much, I was shaking with the effort not to devour him whole.

I tried to suppress the sound building in my throat. But when his fingertip circled my nipple — slow and innocent, yet so deliberate — I couldn’t help it.
A soft, broken moan slipped from my lips.

My head tilted back, eyes fluttering closed.
His touch did things to me.
Things I’d never felt before.
I had told him the truth: being with him wasn’t just better than anything I’d ever had — it was a thousand times more real, more right, more everything.

No one compared to him.

And right now… as he explored my chest, his fingers gentle and full of curiosity… I felt weak. Needy. Shaken by how much I wanted him.

I had to keep reminding myself — go slow.

He circled my nipple again, this time even softer. I stood there, so hard, barely in control — my whole body straining to stay still.
Then he moved to the other one.
His fingertips teased around it, and I felt it — all the way down, sparking heat right to my core.
I let out a sound I’d never heard from myself before.
Low. Raw. Hungry.

The need roared in me. My restraint snapped.

I leaned forward and kissed him — deep and hungry, pouring everything I couldn’t say into that kiss.
I wrapped my arms around his neck, needing him closer, needing him now.

Our tongues met — dancing, tasting, breathing each other in.
The kiss deepened until I was trembling from the way it made me feel. How right this was.
From how much it meant.

We broke apart slowly, both of us panting, lips swollen, hearts racing in sync.

I held his eyes — never looking away — and reached for the zipper of my pants.

Slowly… I lowered it.

I stepped out of my pants, leaving only my black silk boxers.
The tension in the room spiked — quiet, electric, undeniable.
My desire for him was no longer something I could hide. I didn’t want to.

“You don’t know what you do to me,” I whispered.

Then I sank to my knees again.

My hands glided slowly up his thighs, savoring the smooth warmth of his skin. I pressed soft kisses to the delicate skin just above his knees, pausing between each one to breathe him in.

When I looked up, I was met with the most beautiful face I had ever seen.

His eyes — wide, glassy, vulnerable — looked down at me with so much love it stole the air from my lungs.
He truly was breathtaking. My angel. My Nhu.

“You are,” I said softly, voice thick with awe, “the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.
Not just your body…
Your heart.
Your soul.”
I reached up and placed both hands gently on his waist. “I want to worship every part of you.”

His lips trembled, and for a moment I thought he might cry again.

Then he cupped my face in his hands, thumbs brushing tenderly along my jaw.
“Hia,” he whispered, “I’m yours. Every part of me — only for you.”

God.

I leaned forward and pressed a kiss to the inside of his wrist. Another to his hand. And one, soft and lingering, to the ring I had placed there — a promise I would never break.

“And I’ll never take that for granted,” I said quietly, reverently. “I’ll love you so gently, baby… so completely, you’ll never have to question it.”

Then I stood again, slowly, never breaking our connection, pulling him up with me, until our bodies aligned.

Bare chest to clothed chest. Warm breath to warm breath.

Our foreheads touched.

And slowly… naturally… our breathing synced.

I moved my hands slowly to the delicate straps of his pink jumpsuit, easing them down over his shoulders.
It felt like unwrapping a sacred gift — my most precious treasure.
The fabric slid down his skin in the soft candlelight, inch by inch, revealing the beauty that was mine alone to see.

And God, he was beautiful.
So perfect, it almost hurt to look at him.

I leaned in, breath shallow, and pressed a kiss to the curve of his collarbone.
Another to his shoulder.
Then the soft dip between his chest.

With each kiss, I felt him melt into me, surrendering without words. Trusting me with every inch of himself.

I trailed slow, open-mouthed kisses lower, down the center of his chest, until I reached one of his nipples.
It was a soft, dusky pink — delicate and sensitive.
I took it gently into my mouth, swirling my tongue around the bud, tasting him, learning him.

I wanted to remember this.
The way he tasted.
The way he trembled under my lips.
I knew in that moment I would crave him forever.

His gasp was loud, unfiltered — his fingers tangled tightly in my hair as his back arched into me, needing more.

I wrapped my arms around his waist and buried my face in the crook of his neck, breathing him in.
We stood together in the middle of the softly lit room, half-dressed but fully exposed.

Not just our bodies.
Our hearts.
Our souls.

There was no one else in the world. Just my angel and me, wrapped in the warmth of our ZeeNunew bubble.

“I want this to be unforgettable for you,” I whispered into his skin. “For you. For us.”

His voice trembled as he nodded, soft and full of emotion. “It already is.”

I knelt again, my palms gliding slowly down his sides as I pushed the rest of the jumpsuit over his hips.
He stepped out of it gracefully, letting the fabric pool at his feet.

And then he was standing in front of me in nothing but those soft, pale pink panties — delicate silk hugging every perfect curve.

I stared, breath caught in my throat.

My beautiful boy.
So tempting, so radiant, so utterly his own kind of divine.

I couldn’t speak. I didn’t need to.
I just knelt there in silence, looking up at him like a starving man who had finally been given the only thing he ever truly needed.

I had to close my eyes for a moment.

The sight of him — my lovely boy, standing there in those pale pink panties, skin glowing like something out of a dream—had stolen entirely my breath.
My control was teetering.
It took several deep breaths to steady myself, to remind my body to slow down. He deserved more than hunger. He deserved reverence.

When I opened my eyes again, I reached out slowly, running my hand along the gentle curve of his hips, over the silk that hugged him so delicately.

“Baby…” I whispered, voice low and reverent.
“You’re so beautiful. So perfect. I don’t think you understand what you do to me.”

I couldn’t hold back anymore.

I sank lower and pressed my cheek against his bare thigh, letting the warmth of his skin ground me.
I breathed him in — slow, deep inhales that filled my lungs with his scent, his presence, his essence.
It made my head spin.

His fingers threaded into my hair, humming something soft under his breath. That tiny sound wrapped around my heart.

My hands gripped his hips — not harsh, but possessive. Anchoring myself to him.
Then I leaned in and kissed over the silk, slow and deliberate. Once. Twice. Again.
I mouthed him gently through the soft fabric, my tongue pressing, tasting, teasing. Even through the barrier, he felt like heaven.

A broken moan tore from his throat — raw, sweet, and filled with need.
“Zee…” he gasped, and I swear, I almost came undone from the way my name left his lips.

I chuckled softly, kissing higher.
“Baby… I love it when you say my name like that.”
I meant every word. His voice was my undoing. Every time.

With trembling fingers, I slipped my hands beneath the waistband of his panties and slowly slid them down his thighs, inch by inch, until they pooled at his feet.
I helped him step out of them with care, holding him steady as I bared him fully to me for the first time.

And God…
He was perfect. Every inch of him. So soft, so delicate, so achingly beautiful.

I looked up at him from where I knelt, letting the moment settle. Letting him see the awe in my eyes.

“Hia loves you so much, baby,” I murmured. “You’re beautiful… you’re everything. I crave you in ways I didn’t even know were possible.”

I stood again, meeting his eyes, and slowly hooked my thumbs into the waistband of my boxers.
If he was going to bare himself to me, I would do the same. I wanted nothing between us. No fabric. No space. No fear.

Just us — skin to skin, heart to heart — completely laid bare before each other.

His breath caught the moment he saw me, fully bare before him.
His wide eyes drank me in as if I were something sacred. Something only he was allowed to see.

I stood still, letting him look.
Look your fill, my love, I thought. Every part of me belongs to you now. I am completely and utterly yours.

Slowly, I stepped forward and closed the space between us, pressing myself against him, skin to skin, soul to soul.
There was nothing between us anymore. No fabric. No fear. Just heat and heartbeat.

He could feel all of me.
And I could feel all of him.

My hands moved without thought, sliding along the delicate planes of his back, down the elegant curve of his waist, and lower, touching his soft skin like it was the finest silk I’d ever known.

I leaned in and kissed just beneath his ear, letting my lips linger there as I breathed him in.
“You’re trembling, my precious,” I whispered, my voice tender, soothing.

“I’m okay,” he whispered back, forehead pressing into my shoulder.
“It’s just… I’ve never felt anything like this before.”

I pulled back slightly — just enough to look him in the eyes.
My hand came up to cradle the side of his face, thumb brushing gently across his soft cheek.

“That’s because you’ve never been loved like this before.”

I kissed him long, deep, and slow.
My tongue traced his slow, warm, endless.

He completely melted into me, surrendering totally.

He began to guide me backward, one step at a time, never breaking the kiss.
His hands stayed on my skin. His mouth stayed on mine.
And the bed came closer with every heartbeat.

I slowly guided him to the bed, laying him down with care.
Then I climbed on top of him, leaning on my forearm so I wouldn’t crush him under my weight.
Our lips met again — slow, tender. He tasted like trust, like love.
He responded to every kiss, every gentle movement, like he was made to fit into me.

We kissed for a long time.
There was no need to hurry.
Just lips and warmth and quiet sighs — getting used to each other’s rhythm, each other’s touch.

Eventually, I pulled back and kneeled between his legs as he lay back on the soft sheets.
Rose petals framed his body like art — delicate and beautiful, just like him.
The candlelight poured across his skin, gold spilling over every soft dip and curve.
He looked like something divine. And I… could barely breathe.

My gaze swept over him, eyes heavy with restrained desire.
But I kept control. For him.
Because I wanted this to be perfect.

I reached for the small bottle on the nightstand and popped the cap, rubbing the oil between my palms to warm it.

Then, slowly, carefully, I touched him between his legs — slick, measured strokes that made him gasp aloud.
His eyes widened — beautiful, startled, already glassy with emotion.

“Tell me what you feel, my beauty,” I murmured, voice low and steady.
I needed to hear him — needed to be sure he was okay, safe, cared for.

My fingers moved in slow, coaxing circles, easing him open, preparing him for me with all the patience I had.

“It’s… warm,” he whispered, voice shaking. “Different. But… it feels good. I feel… yours.”

“You are,” I breathed, kissing the soft skin of his inner thigh.
“You’ve always been mine.”

I continued — slow, deliberate — giving him time to adjust, to relax beneath my touch.
When he arched up slightly, wanting more, I smiled into his skin.

“Good… just like that, my love,” I whispered. “Let me in.”

By the time I moved above him, both of us were breathing differently now.
Heavy. Needy. Still calm, still controlled.
Like we were holding something sacred between us.

I positioned myself, pressing the tip gently where my fingers had prepared him.

His hands curled tightly around my shoulders.

He tensed — his breath caught.

I stopped instantly, my hand moving to stroke his thigh.

“Shhh, my precious… Breathe for me. I’ve got you,” I whispered.

My hand came up to cradle his cheek again, grounding him, holding him in the moment with me.

“Look at me, baby…”

He kept his eyes on me — wide, open, trusting — as I slowly began to press inside him.

I moved carefully, inch by inch, letting him feel every part of me as I filled him.
His body tensed, then arched the moment I was fully inside.

The tight, wet heat of him nearly undid me.
It was too good — overwhelming — and I had to clench my jaw to keep from falling apart.

A loud gasp tore from his throat, his fingers gripping my shoulders as he clung to me.
I looked down at his face.
His eyes were squeezed shut, his brows furrowed in concentration.

I held still.
Perfectly still.
Every muscle strained with restraint.
Because this moment was about him. All of him.
I needed to make sure he was okay — that his body had time to adjust to the feeling of me inside him.

“Baby…” I breathed. “Are you okay?”

His eyes fluttered open, dazed and shining, his mouth parted as he panted quietly.
He looked so beautiful like that. So vulnerable, so open.

I lowered my forehead to his, pressing our skin together, grounding us both.

“You’re perfect,” I whispered, my voice cracking with feeling.
“So tight… so warm, my beauty. You take me so well. I love you so much.”

I stayed buried inside him, not moving yet, letting him get used to the feeling.
I wanted every second to be perfect.

Then, slowly, I flexed my hips just slightly.

He gasped. His fingers dug in harder. His eyes flew open.

And what I saw there…
Raw emotion. Pleasure. Trust. Love.

“Baby,” I whispered, brushing a kiss against his cheek.
“I love you so much.”

I moved again — a slow pull out, then a gentle slide back in.
He gasped again, his head tilting back, a look of pleasure softening his face.

I wanted to worship him with every touch, every movement, every breath.

I slowly began to move—gentle, careful—rolling my hips with a steady rhythm.
Pulling out just enough… then easing back in.

His legs wrapped tightly around my waist, and a soft, helpless sound escaped him—something between a gasp and a moan.

That sound…
God, that sound felt like permission. Like trust.

Like he was telling me: I’m yours. Now.

So I gave him what he asked for.

I moved with a rhythm like waves against the shore—slow, rolling, deep.
Each thrust melted into the next, no urgency… only feeling.
Only us.

The sound of skin meeting skin echoed softly in the candlelit room, blending with the sound of our breath, our hearts, our need.

His breath brushed against my ear, ragged and trembling.

I reached for his hand, tangling my fingers with his above his head, locking them tight, never letting go.

“Hia…” he whimpered, voice breaking. “Oh, Hia…”

His body trembled under mine.

“It feels… it’s so much…”

I kissed his temple, barely holding back the emotion in my voice.
“I know,” I whispered. “That’s love, my precious. That’s me—inside you.”

And God, the way it felt…

The way his body held me, tight and warm, was made for me.
I knew right then, no matter what came after this, I would never forget this feeling.
Never forget the way he looked beneath me, stretched open, filled with me.

It was perfection. It was home.

I shifted my hips just slightly, changing the angle.

And he cried out, a sharp, high gasp that had my control teetering.

“There?” I asked, my voice low, hungry.

“Yes—yes, Hia!”

That was all I needed.

I began to move faster—deeper—hitting that spot over and over, and he just unraveled beneath me.

My beautiful Nhu lit up like a firework, his body arching into mine, moaning, whimpering, gasping my name like a prayer.

“Every slow thrust found that perfect place inside him—again and again.”
And I never stopped kissing him.

Every moan that spilled from his lips…
Every breathless whimper…
Every choked whisper of my name, I kissed them all away.

My mouth moved down the elegant line of his jaw, over his neck, worshiping every inch of him with lips and breath and heat.

“My beauty…”
“My precious…”
“Mine…”

He clung to me, tight, trembling, gasping.

The pleasure was building between us like a rising tide, like something that would crash and drown us both.

I reached between us, wrapped my hand around him, stroking in perfect rhythm with every deep thrust inside him. His body arched into it, into me.

“Hia—” he choked, his voice cracking. “I—I can’t—”

But he didn’t need to finish.

He came with a cry, screaming my name like a desperate plea, like a prayer ripped straight from his soul.

I didn’t stop. I stroked him through it, slow and firm, milking every drop until he collapsed under me, spent and shaking.

Only then did I let go of him and focus on chasing my own edge.

My rhythm faltered, hips snapping harder, faster.

“Baby,” I groaned, burying my face in his neck, tasting the salt on his skin.

I drove deep—so deep—and stayed there as I came, pulsing hard inside him, emptying every last bit of myself into his body. The pleasure tore through me, endless and blinding.

We stayed like that—tangled limbs, slick skin, panting in the soft glow of candlelight. The room had gone still, save for the hush of our breaths and the steady rhythm of our hearts.

“I stayed inside him, still and warm, unwilling to break the bond between us just yet.

”The warmth of him, the closeness… the truth of what we’d just shared — it wrapped around me like a second skin. I wasn’t ready to let go.

So I didn’t.

I kissed his temple, slow and reverent. One kiss. Then another. And another.

“You were perfect…” I whispered, voice raw and shaking with everything I felt. “You’re mine. I’ll never leave you.”

He pressed closer, his soft cheek tucked beneath my chin, like he was trying to hide from the world inside my skin.

And I held him tighter, cradling him like I’d never let go.

I kissed his hair—slow, lingering—like I could imprint my love there, mark him with safety.

My fingertips traced the length of his bare back, memorizing the curve of him all over again.

“I’ll take care of you,” I whispered into his hair."

“Always.

When you’re tired, I’ll hold you.
When you’re afraid, I’ll protect you.
And when you need to cry… cry into me.
There’s nothing you can’t show me, my love.”

He said nothing—just breathed me in, his arms tightening around my waist like he was clinging to the sound of my words.

We lay there in silence, wrapped in candlelight and sweat and soft, steady heartbeats. Skin to skin. Soul to soul.

And in that stillness…
I felt something I’d never truly felt before.

Not lust.
Not pride.
Not even love, though that was there, burning bright and endless.

What I felt was belonging.

Because this beautiful boy- this perfect, gentle boy—had given me all of him.

And somehow…
He had taken all of me, too.

For the first time in my life, I felt whole.
Not powerful. Not in control.
Just home.

And I knew—I knew—that nothing in this world could ever matter more than him.

--------------------------------------------------------------

The room was quiet now.
Nunew slept against my chest, his breath soft and even, the rise and fall of his body syncing with mine like we’d always belonged in this rhythm.

I didn’t dare move.

Not because I was afraid of waking him, but because I didn’t want this moment to end.

My arms were around the most precious person I’d ever known. And for the first time in my life… I wasn’t thinking about what came next.
I was just here.
With him.
And God, I didn’t know how I’d gotten this lucky.

How did my life bring me here?

I thought about where I was just a few months ago — burned out, empty, standing at the edge of giving up the very thing that had once defined me. Acting had become a hollow echo, a routine that no longer brought me joy. I remember the weight in my bones, the quiet voice of doubt that never shut up.

And now… here I was, lying in bed with this beautiful boy in my arms — his soft hair beneath my fingers, his face tucked into my chest, his breath warm against my skin — and everything in my life had changed.

Nunew didn’t just lift me out of that darkness.

He destroyed it.

He stepped into my life with his quiet strength, his bright eyes, and that effortless joy — and somehow, in just a matter of weeks, he brought color back into everything. Into the things I’d stopped noticing. Into me.

He didn’t fix me. He rewrote me.

It’s only been months. Just months. And still, the thought of spending even one day without him feels like trying to breathe with no air.

He’s not just a part of my life anymore.

He is my life.

He’s my center. My calm. My second chance.

And holding him now, feeling the soft rise and fall of his breath, I realized something I never expected to feel again — I’m happy.

Truly, deeply happy.

Because he’s mine.

Yet even in the perfection of this moment — Nunew asleep in my arms, his breath warm against my skin — a familiar knot of anxiety twisted low in my gut.

I tried to quiet it. To just be here. To soak in the peace and let myself believe that this happiness could stretch on forever.

But my mind… it never really sleeps.

Consequences were waiting. Uncertainties. The messy, unspoken truths that lived in the shadows of what we were building.

Nothing about this world of ours was guaranteed.

And while Nunew loved me with a kind of fierce, fearless devotion-the kind that said  forever  without flinching — I couldn’t stop thinking about how  young he still was.

Nineteen.

And soon to be twenty.

I knew what your twenties did to you — how they pulled you in different directions, how they revealed things you never expected. How love, even the deepest kind, could sometimes get lost in the growing.

Could a love found so young survive what we were walking into?

The pressure of our careers. The spotlight that never blinked. The shifting tides of identity and desire that came with time.

My chest tightened.

I held him closer, trying to chase off the cold current running beneath my skin. But the thought stayed. Quiet. Lingering.

What if I wasn’t enough to keep him?

What if love… even this love… wasn’t enough?

Shaking his head slowly, as if trying to cast off the last shadows of doubt, Zee took a quiet breath. No, not tonight. Not now. He had to believe in this. In them. In the overwhelming, breathtaking truth of what they had created — held close in each other’s arms, skin to skin, soul to soul.

He couldn’t lose Nunew. Just the thought carved a hollow into his chest, sharp and echoing.
So he made a vow — silent, fierce, and unwavering — that he would keep showing up. Keep choosing love. Keep tending to this fragile, extraordinary bond with the same reverence he had poured into each flickering candle, each delicate petal, every whispered I love you beneath the hush of night.

What they had wasn’t some fever dream or fan fantasy. It was real. Real in the way Nunew reached for him without thinking. Real in the way their silences felt like full conversations. Real in the quiet glances, the breathless laughter, the unspoken knowing.

They were learning each other — not just the parts shown to the world, but the tender corners, the secret hurts, the hopes too sacred to say aloud. And they were still at the very beginning.

He couldn’t afford to be frozen by fear. He had to stay here—grounded, open, present. Heart first. Day by day. Moment by moment. Stone by careful stone.

He would grow with Nunew.
Protect him. Lean on him. Let him need him. And together, they would keep building something whole. Something soft, fierce, and worth everything.

Zee pulled Nunew closer, fitting him tightly against his chest, as if he were returning a missing piece.
Nunew shifted in his sleep, a faint, contented sigh escaping his lips as he melted deeper into Zee’s hold, like he was home.
And he was.
Zee smiled, eyes slipping closed, his heart full.

And with his love safe in his arms, he finally let himself drift.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Under your morning love

Nunew drifted awake slowly, rising gently from the depths of sleep. He felt warm, safe, cocooned in soft sheets and softer arms. The scent of faded roses and Zee’s skin filled his lungs as his lashes fluttered open.

He blinked his eyes open. Morning light, softer and paler than the candlelight of the night before, filtered through the curtains. He was tucked against Zee's side, one of Hia's arms heavy but comforting around his waist, the steady rhythm of Zee's breathing a quiet lullaby.

A soft, involuntary smile curved Nunew’s lips—a pure reaction to the overwhelming, almost unreal happiness settling in his chest. It was a happiness so profound, it felt unreal.

He lay there for a long moment, simply existing in the aftermath, the quiet peace of the morning a stark contrast to the tender intensity of the hours they had just shared.

He could hardly believe this was his life. Just months ago… what had it even been? Ordinary. Predictable. Now? It felt like a fairytale he hadn’t even dared to want—each moment with Zee another perfect page.

His relationship with Zee, with his Hia, was more beautiful, more fulfilling than anything he could have ever imagined.

And Zee… Hia wasn’t just the perfect romantic partner. He was a force of nature—a sun everyone quietly orbited. Nunew had seen it firsthand: the way Zee lifted people, how his kindness, fierce work ethic, and glowing energy drew others to him.

Fans, staff, co-stars—everyone.

And somehow, impossibly, that light loved him.
He felt lucky. No, not lucky. Chosen.

But more than anything, more than the fairytale romance or the shared dreams, or even the blissful night they'd just experienced, the highlight in all of this, the quiet miracle that still made his heart swell, was the simple fact that he'd been chosen by Zee.

He remembered their very first meeting — a clumsy bump on the stairs, a brief exchange, and then...

Zee.
His Hia.

Who had gone straight to management after that single moment and told them, without hesitation, that he was to be paired only with Nunew. No one else.
From day one, that small, almost impulsive decision had become a defining truth: Zee had chosen him. Clearly. Unapologetically.

That unwavering certainty had been his anchor in a new world that had felt so big, so fast.

But even now, a flicker of doubt passed through him — soft, quiet, but there. A reminder.

He was still so young.
Nineteen. Barely considered an adult by some.

To meet the love of your life so soon…
To be chosen so completely…
To feel something this deep, this true, before life had fully begun…
Was it foolish?

It felt like breathing, essential. He didn't think he could ever live without this feeling, without them.

Nunew was a true romantic, and Zee nurtured that part of him in every way a real romantic needs to be loved: with consistency, tenderness, and intention. Every word, every gesture, every look from Zee told him you are cherished.

Lying in the quiet of morning, Nunew made a silent vow — one he had made before, but now it settled deeper, rooted in something more permanent.

He would always be with his Hia.

He knew it as surely as he knew his own name. This love — their love — was worth everything.

Worth nurturing. Worth growing. And he would do his part, pouring his heart into their world, making sure it bloomed. Because there was nothing he wanted more.

Nunew shifted slightly, nestling closer into Zee’s warmth. He buried his face into Hia’s chest, skin to skin, where the steady thump of Zee’s heart soothed him like a lullaby. One hand lifted sleepily, fingers tangling in Zee’s soft hair, stroking with slow affection.

He sighed, his eyes fluttering closed again, his whole body relaxed and anchored.

He didn’t need anything else—not yet.

Just this bubble.

Their bubble.

Their beautiful ZeeNunew bubble.

  -----------------------------------------

When Nunew opened his eyes again, the room was bathed in soft gold, fully lit by the morning sun.

His head still rested against Zee’s bare chest, the gentle rise and fall of his breathing a lullaby he hadn’t realized he needed. Beneath his cheek, the steady rhythm of Zee’s heartbeat grounded him, comforted him.

Zee had made him feel treasured. Cherished. Seen.
More than he had ever thought possible.

A soft smile curled at the corners of Nunew’s lips as he looked up, taking in Zee’s sleeping face. His lashes rested against his cheeks, lips slightly parted, hair just tousled enough to be unfairly perfect. Even in sleep, in the tender morning light, Zee looked beautiful.

Nunew reached up, brushing his knuckle along Zee’s jaw — a small, reverent touch that sent a warm jolt of affection through his chest.

Zee’s eyes fluttered open, slow and heavy with sleep. For a second, they were unfocused, then they found Nunew — and for a moment, neither of them spoke. They just looked at each other, their smiles quiet and full, a soft hush wrapping around them like silk.

“You’re staring,” Zee whispered, his voice low and husky with sleep.

Nunew blushed faintly but didn’t look away.
“I was just thinking… how lucky I am.”

Zee’s arm curled tighter around him, pulling him closer, and he pressed a slow kiss to Nunew’s forehead, lingering there like it was a promise.

“No, baby. I’m the lucky one,” he murmured against Nunew’s skin. “You’re everything I never knew I needed.”

Nunew tucked his face into Zee’s neck and breathed him in — the scent of skin, sleep, and something warm and familiar. Something that was just… Hia.

“Last night…” he began softly.

Zee’s arms tightened again, as if holding him could keep time from moving.
“Was perfect.”

They stayed like that — wrapped around each other, skin to skin beneath the quiet light of morning. The silence wasn’t empty. It was sacred. Full.

Full of soft breathing.
Of steady heartbeats.
Of a bond that didn’t need to be spoken to be understood.

Every breath was a quiet promise.
Every heartbeat, a vow between two souls still learning the edges of forever.

Eventually, Zee leaned back slightly, cupping Nunew’s cheek, his thumb stroking the soft skin beneath his eyes.

“You are my whole world, you know that? Nothing matters more to me than you.”

His voice was low, rough with sleep, but utterly sincere.

Nunew’s eyes shimmered, glistening with fresh emotion.

“Hia…” he whispered — a single word, soaked in love.

Zee kissed him, slow and soft, their foreheads resting together in the space between words.

“You’re my moonlight,” he murmured. “My soft one. My always.”

A sudden knock at the door gently shattered the moment, followed almost immediately by the unmistakable, delicious smell of something warm and sweet drifting into the room.

Zee smiled, sheepish but proud.
“I may or may not have ordered your favorite breakfast last night… before we fell asleep.”

Nunew giggled — the sound light, happy, radiant.
“You planned everything?”

Zee’s grin widened, warm and unabashed.
“Of course I did. I wanted your first morning-after to feel just as special as everything else.”

They stayed in bed, limbs tangled beneath the soft sheets, a tray balanced between them as they shared bites of strawberry pancakes and fresh mango slices.
Every laugh, every stolen glance, every affectionate brush of fingers or lips felt like a soft echo of the night before — not a conclusion, but a continuation.

And as the scent of breakfast mingled with the lingering sweetness of love and candlewax, Zee and Nunew remained tucked safely inside their own little universe.

This wasn’t just a morning after.

It was the first of many beautiful mornings still to come.

They finished the last bites of pancake and mango, the sweetness lingering on their tongues — a soft counterpoint to the savory intimacy of the morning.

A new kind of silence settled over them.
Not sleepy like before — but rich, easy, and full of quiet joy.

Nunew leaned his head against Zee’s shoulder, listening to the steady beat of his heart. Safe. Present. Whole.

Zee’s fingers traced idle patterns along Nunew’s arm, a calming rhythm.

“Feeling good, Nhu?” he murmured, voice warm with affection.

Nunew hummed — a soft, dreamy sound. “So good, Hia.”

He sighed, eyes closing briefly. “Just… happy to be here. With you.”

Zee tightened his arm around him, brushing a kiss to the top of Nunew’s head.

“Happy you’re here too, baby. Wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.”

For a moment, they just breathed — two hearts in sync beneath the growing sun.

Then Zee tilted his head, his voice low and rich with that familiar tone of playful mischief.

“How about… we move this operation?”

Nunew looked up, brows rising slightly. “Move?”

That warm, knowing smile spread across Zee’s face — the one that always made Nunew’s heart flutter.

“To the bathroom,” he said. “I think a good soak is exactly what we need.”

Nunew’s smile bloomed — a little shy, a lot delighted. “Yes, please.”

The idea of sliding into warm water with Zee, surrounded by steam and stillness, felt like another layer of their sacred world — a softer intimacy, wrapped in quiet and warmth.

Getting out of the tangle of sheets was like stepping out of a dream. Their bodies moved slowly, still weighed down by the weightless aftermath of love.

In the bathroom, Zee turned on the water. The sound filled the quiet space, a soft rushing comfort. Steam began to mist the mirror, curling into the corners of the room. Zee reached for a bottle of bubble bath and poured a generous stream beneath the flow — soon, thick, white mounds of foam rose in gentle peaks, promising heat and comfort.

Nunew watched, romantic warmth blooming in his chest at the simplicity of it — at Zee, standing there in nothing but devotion, creating this little moment for them.

“Here,” Zee said, turning to him with soft eyes. “Let Hia help you.”

With slow, reverent hands, Zee helped Nunew out of the last of the light clothes they wore. His touch was gentle, worshipful — like every button, every fold of fabric mattered. Nunew did the same for Zee, their fingers brushing in the process, a continuation of last night’s silent promise: I see you. I choose you. I love you.

The air was thick with heat now, the scent of the bath — something floral and clean — curling around them like a private breath.

Zee stepped into the water first, testing the temperature, then turned and offered his hand.

Nunew took it, stepping in after him, and a soft sigh left his lips as the warmth lapped at his legs, then his hips, then his chest. The bubbles clung to their skin like silk.

Zee sank back against the porcelain wall of the tub, and Nunew followed, easing into his arms, fitting perfectly into the curve of Zee’s body.

Zee’s arms wrapped around his waist beneath the surface, holding him close, like nothing in the world could ever touch them here.

Nunew rested his head on Zee’s shoulder, letting his eyes flutter closed. The sound of his Hia’s heartbeat was muffled now, replaced by the gentle swish of water and the occasional breath.

They stayed like that for a long while — quiet, submerged, sealed in warmth.

It was a different kind of closeness from the night.
No urgency.
No aching need.
Just stillness. Presence. Love.

“Good?” Zee murmured, lips close to Nunew’s ear, his voice a deep, soothing rumble.

Nunew hummed, content and glowing. He reached back beneath the water to find Zee’s hand, interlacing their fingers.

“Perfect, Hia. It’s… so warm. So peaceful.”

Zee pressed a kiss to Nunew's temple, the water soft and warm against their skin.

"Anything for you, baby," he murmured. "Just want you to feel completely relaxed. Completely safe."

His hand gave Nunew’s a gentle squeeze.

"Completely loved."

He shifted slightly, propping himself up just enough to gather a handful of bubbles, letting them spill over Nunew’s shoulder — a tender, playful gesture.

Then, with reverent hands, he began to wash him.

Zee cupped warm water and poured it slowly over Nunew’s skin, rinsing away the remnants of the night with a kind of sacred patience.

His palms moved in smooth, slow strokes — tracing the soft curve of Nunew’s back, the graceful slope of his shoulders, the delicate line of his spine just visible above the waterline.

As he washed, his lips followed the path of his hands, pressing soft, lingering kisses to every inch he could reach.
The back of Nunew’s neck.
The point of his shoulder blade.
The sensitive skin just below his ear.

Each kiss was a quiet promise — a physical echo of everything he felt but didn’t yet have words for.

He murmured sweet nothings into the warm air between them, his voice low, velvet-soft, and meant for Nunew alone.

“My angel,” he breathed against his damp shoulder, one hand gently supporting his waist beneath the water.
“You are so precious to me. Don’t you know that?”

His voice was thick with emotion, not overwhelming, but deep, stripped bare by love.

Nunew leaned into the touch with a soft sigh, eyes closed, blissful. His smile was radiant, full of affection and trust, as he looked back up at his Hia.

“Oh, Hia…” he whispered. “You make Nhu feel so special.”

Zee smiled and bent to press a kiss to Nunew’s wet hair, then another to his temple, holding him close in the water’s embrace.
“That’s because you are, my love,” he whispered.
“So special to Hia. More beautiful and perfect than Hia could’ve ever dreamed.”

His arms tightened around him, protective, almost instinctual — as if shielding the most precious thing he’d ever known.

He continued to bathe him slowly, deliberately, savoring every moment.
Each careful stroke, each tender kiss, each word whispered into damp skin… was an act of devotion.

Not rushed.
Not routine.
But worship — in the only way Zee knew how.

Zee dipped the washcloth into the water, the soft material warm and soapy as he ran it gently over Nunew's arm, then down to his hand. Their fingers intertwined beneath the surface for a moment — a quiet, instinctive gesture.

Zee treated each part of him with tender focus, as if he were discovering the world through the shape of Nunew’s body. He washed the other arm, then moved to his chest, his touch feather-light over skin still warm from sleep and their night together.

As he moved, his voice remained low and constant —a soft litany of affection.

"My beautiful, beautiful Nhu," he murmured, breath brushing against Nunew’s ear as he leaned in. "Just seeing you like this… so relaxed, so beautiful… It’s everything. You’re glowing, angel."

Nunew closed his eyes, a delicate shiver rolling down his spine, not from cold, but from the depth of being seen and loved so fully.

Every word, every brush of Zee’s hand, every ripple in the water was like poetry written against his skin.

He turned his head slightly, pressing a soft kiss to Zee’s chest — warm, damp with steam and water.

Zee gently cupped his chin, lifting his face until their eyes met in the soft, misty light of the bathroom. His smile radiated adoration, quiet and unshakable.

“Do you know how much I love you?” he whispered.

“How completely you’ve stolen my heart?”

He didn’t wait for a reply — just leaned down, kissing him.

The kiss was soft and slow, full of everything unspoken. Bathwater, skin, and breath mingled between them. It wasn’t lust. It wasn’t hunger.

It was communion.

The reinforcement of a bond already written deep beneath the surface.

Bubbles popped quietly around them, the only other sound their breathing — soft, calm, in rhythm.

Zee pulled back eventually, but his eyes never left Nunew’s. The love in them was so vivid that it made Nunew’s heart ache in the most beautiful way.

Zee finished bathing him with the same slow care, every gesture a continuation of that silent vow.

By the time they stirred from the bath, the water had cooled, and the bubbles had faded to a soft, glimmering film. It felt like leaving a sacred moment — stepping back into the world, even if that world was still the warm morning inside Zee’s apartment.

Zee reached for the large towels, already waiting nearby.

He wrapped one securely around Nunew first, gently tucking it around his small frame like a shield. Then he wrapped the second around himself.

And for a moment, they just stood there — bare, wrapped in warmth, wrapped in each other.

The bathroom was thick with the lingering scent of bath soap and warm steam. Their skin was clean, flushed from the heat, and Zee gently toweled Nunew’s hair, then the slope of his back — his touch still as reverent and gentle as it had been in the water.

Nunew took another towel, mirroring the care, drying Zee’s chest and shoulders, their movements tender and unhurried. It felt natural — like breathing, like something they'd always done. Like two halves of the same whole.

They padded softly back into the bedroom, the steam behind them replaced by the crisp brightness of morning. Sunlight poured through the windows now, golden and warm, illuminating the rumpled sheets and the soft shadows of the space they'd shared.

Rather than dressing, they drifted instinctively toward the bed again, pulling the soft duvet around themselves. Still wrapped in towels, still warm from the bath, they sank into the pillows, limbs instinctively tangling.

Zee pulled Nunew close, tucking him under his arm. His chin rested atop Nunew’s head, fingers drawing lazy, absent circles on his arm. The silence between them was different now — not sleepy, not sacred, but steady. A quiet humming with emotion, thick with unspoken thoughts.

After a moment, Zee shifted, his eyes searching Nunew’s face.

His thumb brushed lightly along Nunew’s cheekbone, and when he spoke, his voice was low. Careful.

“Nhu,” he murmured, “can I ask you something?”

Nunew tilted his head, leaning into the touch. His eyes met Zee’s, soft and unwavering. “Anything, Hia.”

Zee drew in a quiet breath. “Last night... and this morning... all of it was everything I dreamed of. Everything I wanted.” His brow furrowed faintly, not in doubt, but in the weight of wanting to say this right. “But I just want to make sure... that you’re truly happy.”

He paused, fingers stroking gently along Nunew’s jaw. His eyes held that familiar sincerity — the kind that always made Nunew feel like the most important thing in the world.

“Do I take care of you enough, baby?” Zee asked softly. “Do I love you the way you deserve to be loved?”

Another pause. Then, even more quietly:

“Is there anything Hia could do better... to make you happier?”

His voice held no fear of failure — only the kind of vulnerability that comes from loving someone completely. He wasn’t asking out of insecurity, but out of love. Because to him, Nunew’s happiness wasn’t just part of the equation — it was the goal itself.

Nunew’s heart squeezed with the force of his emotions. He reached up, placing his hand gently over Zee’s, pressing it tighter to his cheek.

And he smiled.

A radiant, luminous smile — the kind born not just of love, but of absolute certainty.

“Hia,” he began, his voice thick with feeling, soft but unwavering. “You… you are everything. More than enough.”

He squeezed Zee’s hand.

“You take such beautiful, perfect care of me — every single moment.” His smile deepened, glowing with truth. “And you give me all the love in the world. I’m so, so happy, Hia. Happier than I ever thought I could be.”

He leaned his head into Zee’s palm, savoring the connection.

“There’s nothing more you need to do,” he said gently. “You just need to keep being you. Keep loving me like this.”

Then he looked up, locking eyes with Zee — not a trace of hesitation in his expression, only devotion.

“I love how Hia takes care of his Nhu. Nhu is so happy with his Hia. He loves him so much.”

His voice softened even more.

“Hia is Nhu’s home.”

Zee’s eyes shimmered, the last traces of doubt melting into a look of overwhelming love and relief. He pulled Nunew tightly against him, burying his face in Nunew’s freshly washed hair, inhaling the soft scent.

“Oh, Nhu…” he whispered, his voice breaking slightly. “My beautiful Nhu.”

And there they stayed, wrapped in each other, hearts pressed close, souls humming in perfect harmony.

Just Zee and Nunew.

A love so soft.

So sacred.

So strong, it needed no more words.

Chapter Text

 Chapter 19: First Day On Set – Chemistry in Motion

First Day on Set

The lovers had grown even closer now that they had shared the profound intimacy of their first time together.

The connection they shared was deeper, more tangible than before. Several of their friends had commented on how Nunew and Zee seemed even more intertwined, their bond radiating outwards.

Zee had shared the news with his close friend Max, telling him about the significant night they spent together and how it had solidified their bond, leaving them feeling overwhelmingly in love.

Max was genuinely happy for them, suggesting they needed to arrange a double date soon.

Max and Nat, and Zee and Nunew, just to catch up properly, as their intense schedules often prevented them from seeing each other.

Zee made a mental note to set up that relaxing double date, a small pocket of personal time to look forward to amidst the coming work.

The set buzzed with quiet energy as the crew prepped the first scene of the day.

Cameras were being aligned, lighting tested, and soft murmurs passed between staff with clipboards and earpieces.

The air felt thick with anticipation and the faint, mingled scents of equipment, coffee, and nervous energy.

Zee and Nunew were tucked into a quiet dressing room just off the main stage, given a moment of privacy to prepare before their scene.

It was their first day of filming Cutie Pie and both of them could feel the weight of what this moment meant, the culmination of dreams and expectations.

Nunew sat quietly, script resting in his lap, fingers twisting so tightly the paper crinkled softly. Less than 10 mins until they called them to come out.

The words on the page swam before his eyes, each line a jumble of unfamiliar syllables, his mind racing with 'what ifs'.

What if I mess up?

What if I forget my lines?

What if I ruin everything?

A physical knot tightened in his chest, squeezing the air from his lungs, making it hard to breathe.

He glanced around the small room, feeling the walls seem to close in, the quiet too loud.

Too small.

Too many expectations.

He squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to breathe past the anxiety.

Just breathe, Nhu. You can do this.

Come here, baby,” Zee said gently, his voice a warm anchor in the storm within Nunew, cutting through the spiraling thoughts.

He stood from his own chair, arms open wide, a silent invitation to safety in the midst of the mounting pressure.

Without hesitation, Nunew crossed the short distance, the floor feeling both miles long and instantly gone, and stepped into Zee's embrace.

Zee held him close, strong and steady, one hand sliding up to cup his cheek with practiced tenderness, the other warm and firm on his back.

Nunew closed his eyes again, burying his face in the familiar, calm scent he’d come to associate not just with safety, but with home.

“Nhu, baby,” Zee whispered, his lips close to Nunew's ear, brushing back a stray lock of his hair. “Look at me, okay?”

Nunew opened his eyes, wide and clouded with worry.

“You’re nervous,” Zee stated softly, his thumb stroking Nunew’s cheekbone. “I know.” He offered a reassuring smile.

“But I want you to remember we are ZeeNunew.” Let's step into our place, our bubble. Our sanctuary.

“You’re a whole person, and so am I,” Zee said, his gaze unwavering, pouring his certainty into Nunew.

“But together... we make something more. That connection we share, that's not just for us in private anymore. It’s a place we can step into, together, even out there".

"Our space"

"Our bond"

He took Nunew’s hand, bringing it to his chest, gently pressing Nunew's palm over his heart. "You live in my heart and I live in yours."

Zee placed his hand over Nunew's heart. Both of them just breathed. The quiet sounds of the set faded for a moment, their shared breaths filling the small space.

"Now, baby, I feel your heart and you feel mine. We are one, we are ZeeNuNew."

Zee’s voice was a low, steady frequency, grounding them both.

"I know this is overwhelming, the pressure feels too big right now, but I want you to step into ZeeNunew with me. Now close your eyes."

Nunew closed his eyes, trusting completely. "Now I want you to picture yourself physically step into our bond. I want you to enter it and put it on like it’s a physical piece of clothing on your body."

"Do it now," Zee prompted, his voice gentle but firm. Nunew, eyes closed, imagined their bond as a physical piece of clothing, a long, comforting coat that he would put on and that would cover him completely, a visible shield made of their shared love and trust.

Nunew imagined it and slowly started to feel calm.

The frantic beating of his heart began to slow.

Zee, with his hand still over Nunew's heart, could feel the slowing down of his heart and his breathing regulating. Aof’s doubts, the waiting crew, the bright lights outside, they were still there, but they felt distant now, muffled by the comforting weight of the coat.

Nunew took a deep breath and opened his eyes, feeling much better, feeling completely surrounded by their bond. The heavy knot in his chest had loosened.

Zee pulled him into a tight hug, burying his face in Nunew’s hair. "Good, baby. Just feel us. Just feel our bond. Ground yourself in us. In our love."

Nunew closed his eyes, feeling completely warm and safe and loved.

He leaned into the embrace, drawing strength from Zee's steady presence.

He got so much energy out of this exchange, he felt like he could conquer anything. The anxiety was still a faint hum, but it no longer threatened to overwhelm him.

He pulled back slightly, his hands resting on Nunew's shoulders, his tone shifting back to the immediate reality, though his eyes retained that soft reassurance.

“Okay, deep breaths. Aof wants us to film the love scenes first. He thinks those will be the hardest, so he wants to get them out of the way quickly.” Zee paused, his expression becoming more serious.

“He also told me he wants to see if we have chemistry. Honestly, Nhu,” Zee admitted, a rare flicker of his own vulnerability showing, “Aof is a little wary about us.

He’s not entirely sure we have what it takes to make it believable on screen.”

Nunew looked down at their intertwined hands, the weight of Aof’s doubt adding to his own.

Zee gently lifted his chin again, forcing their eyes to meet.

His voice was firm now, filled with absolute conviction. “He’s wrong, Nhu. Completely wrong. Trust me, the chemistry we have isn't something you can fake. It's explosive.”

Zee’s gaze intensified, reminding Nunew of their private moments. You remember how it felt when we were together.. The way we fit?”

Nunew blushed, the memory vivid, trying to look away from the intense gaze that saw right through his nerves to the core of their shared history.

A firm knock came on the door.

“Ten minutes until filming starts! We’ll need you on set in five!” someone called, their voice clear even through the door, a stark reminder of the world waiting outside their bubble.

Zee pulled back, a soft, reassuring smile on his lips. He brushed his knuckles along Nunew’s jaw one last time, his eyes conveying everything that didn't need to be said. “Ready, my Nhu?”

Nunew smiled, the fear that had tightened his chest earlier melting away, replaced by a quiet resolve. His hand found Zee’s, lacing their fingers together. “Yes. Let’s go show them what ZeeNunew feels like.”

Taking a shared deep breath, they opened the dressing room door and stepped out.

The immediate difference was striking. The quiet buzz they'd heard before was louder now, a symphony of hushed conversations, the clinking of equipment, the distant instructions from the director or crew.

Bright, powerful lights that had been mere glows from the doorway now illuminated a sprawling, complex space filled with cables, cameras on dollies, busy technicians, and fellow actors in costume, waiting.

But Nunew didn't feel the walls closing in anymore.

He had Zee's hand in his, their fingers tightly laced, a silent, constant communication flowing between them.

He focused on the warmth of Zee's palm, the strength in his grip, and the calm presence beside him. Zee, in turn, walked with a quiet confidence, his shoulder brushing Nunew's, a subtle signal of their joined front.

They navigated the organized chaos of the set, following a production assistant who guided them towards a specific area.

This was the set for the first scene – a beautifully dressed bedroom, illuminated softly by strategically placed lights, creating the illusion of a specific time of day. It felt strange to see a space designed to look so intimate surrounded by dozens of people and technical equipment.

Crew members were making final adjustments, dusting props, positioning lighting umbrellas. Aof stood nearby, talking intensely with the cinematographer, occasionally glancing over at them, his expression unreadable from a distance.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The cameras hadn’t even rolled yet, but Director Aof could feel the palpable tension – and he could tell the crew noticed it too. An energy, tight and expectant, hung in the air around his two lead actors.

During the final rehearsal before the first take, Zee leaned in, brushing a strand of hair gently from Nunew’s forehead. His fingers lingered just a second too long, a micro-expression of tenderness, and Aof saw Nunew’s breath hitch in response, a silent, physical reaction.

Their movements, even simple ones, seemed to sync effortlessly, and their eye contact was magnetic, holding a depth that felt far beyond acting.

Every glance, every brush of fingers, felt unscripted...raw, real.

Director Aof leaned back in his chair, his brows raised in intrigued surprise.

“Alright, let’s go for a take!” Aof called out, his voice cutting through the set's murmur. “I want to see that again.”

As filming began, Aof watched closely, his eyes fixed on the monitor displaying the shot.

He saw Zee gently lower Nunew onto the bed, the movement careful, protective, before climbing over him.

Their lips met in a soft, tender kiss. It wasn’t just a kiss being acted out — it was a moment.

A quiet explosion of banked emotion that made even the most seasoned crew members pause, a collective, silent acknowledgement.

The way Zee touched Nunew on screen, reverent, yet undeniably passionate, his hands mapping familiar territory with a possessive tenderness — told Aof everything he needed to know about the real connection between them.

He’d had his doubts, plenty of them. Nunew was so young, so shy, so soft-spoken, and still so new to this world. Aof wasn’t sure he could tap into the kind of raw, emotional depth needed for this role.

But Zee had insisted, adamantly. He wanted Nunew, only him. Said he had a feeling about the boy, a certainty that struck Aof as almost irrational at the time.

Now, watching the monitor, seeing their shared world unfold before the camera, Aof realized Zee had been right all along.

The scene built slowly, unfolding with an almost painful beauty.

Zee stripped off his shirt, his sculpted muscles catching the perfect lighting, but it wasn't just the physical presence – it was the raw feeling in his eyes.

Aof watched Nunew’s gaze turn molten as he looked at Zee — filled with genuine desire, profound vulnerability, and something deeply intimate, something that spoke of shared secrets and unwavering trust.

It was hard for Aof to believe this was his first acting role; Nunew was simply living the character's emotions.

And Zee.... Aof had never seen him like this on set — not just as an actor delivering lines, but as a man completely lost in a moment, his usual charismatic facade stripped away.

Zee wasn’t performing; he was living it, breathing it, pouring every ounce of his real emotion into the scene.

Nunew leaned over Zee, laying delicate, exploring kisses down his chest.

Zee’s eyes fluttered shut, a soft moan escaping his lips, his entire body melting into the moment, yielding completely to Nunew’s touch.

The lighting framed them like a painting, every angle, every shadow, glowing with the raw intimacy they shared.

When Nunew’s lips hovered near Zee’s waistband, the scene reaching a peak of quiet intensity, he paused and looked up at him, his gaze searching, vulnerable.

“Cut,” Aof said softly, a little breathlessly himself.

They didn’t hear him, lost in their moment.

“Cut,” he repeated, louder, leaning forward in his chair.

Still, the pair remained locked in their own world, their connection a tangible force.

“Zee, cut!” Aof called, more firmly, standing up now.

Zee finally opened his eyes, the haze of the scene clearing, realizing the take had ended.

He reached down, brushing Nunew’s hair gently and lifting him up from where he hovered, helping him settle beside him on the bed within the set.

Their eyes met and held, a silent return to their reality.

Aof cleared his throat loudly, bringing himself and them back to the professional space.

Zee blinked, sheepish, as he helped Nunew sit properly beside him. Nunew looked dazed, his breath still catching slightly, the lingering emotion visible on his face.

“That was… perfect,” Aof finally said, the word filled with genuine awe and satisfaction.

Zee blinked again, a light frown creasing his brow. “Perfect? That was just the first take.”

“I know,” Aof replied, a small, knowing smile playing on his lips. “But you got the shot. The delivery, the emotion — it was all there. Everything we needed and more.”

He paused, his expression turning serious as he looked from Zee to Nunew and back.

“Zee, can I speak to you for a second? Out here?”

Zee nodded, glancing at Nunew, a silent apology or reassurance passing between them. “Be right back, Nhu.”

Aof led him out into the hallway, the noise of the set receding slightly behind the closed door.

“What’s up?” Zee asked, a hint of concern in his voice. “Is something wrong?”

“Zee, oh my God — you were so right,” Aof said, eyes wide with genuine astonishment, his voice low and urgent.

“The chemistry between you two is explosive.

The emotions you’re bringing out in each other, it’s perfect. Honestly? Watching that… I’d almost believe you’re actually in love.”

Zee looked down for a moment, a private smile touching his lips, silent.

“Yeah,” he said, the single word carrying the weight of a universe.

“From the very first moment,” Zee said, his voice softening, a private confession in the public hallway. “The moment we bumped into each other on the stairs. It wasn't just... seeing someone adorable.

It was like... like the world tilted. Like I'd found something I didn't even know I was missing. I knew, instantly. It was him.”

Aof stayed silent, listening intently, seeing the depth of conviction in the man he thought he knew.

“It wasn’t about protection, or just thinking he was sweet,” Zee went on, his gaze distant for a moment as he spoke of that foundational moment.

“It was... needing him. Completely. From that second. Looking for his smile when I’m exhausted, and suddenly I’m not tired anymore.

Hearing his laugh and suddenly the day doesn’t feel so heavy. He looks at me like I’m something good. Like I matter. Not the fame, not the image. Just… me.”

Zee paused, the depth of that realization settling between them.

“I don’t think anyone’s ever looked at me like that before.”

Aof nodded slowly, visibly moved by the raw honesty. “He grounds me,” Zee went on, a quiet certainty in his voice, tying the past certainty to his present reality.

“Makes me want to be better. Calmer. Softer. I used to think I didn’t need anyone — and now? I can’t imagine a single day without him.”

He looked up again, meeting Aof’s gaze, his conviction absolute.

“So yes. I’m in love with him. Completely. And I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.”

Zee leaned against the wall, folding his arms, the posture relaxed but the emotion in his eyes intense. “I don’t care what the public says. I don’t care what the fans think. What we have isn’t for show. It’s real. He’s real. And I’m not going to let anything mess that up.”

Aof rested a hand on Zee’s shoulder, a gesture of support and understanding. “You’ve changed, Zee. In a good way. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this clear, this human.”

Zee smiled, a genuine, radiant expression. “That’s because I finally have something ,someone, worth being clear for. Worth being human for.”

Aof nodded, a sense of excitement for the series building within him. “Then take care of him. Protect what you two have. It’s rare, Zee. In this industry… it’s incredibly rare.”

“I will,” Zee promised, his voice firm, filled with the weight of his vow.

Back inside, Nunew sat quietly on the edge of the bed on the set, his filming outfit still clinging to him, hands folded in his lap, his expression still a little dazed from the intensity of the scene.

His eyes immediately sought Zee’s face as the door opened.

Zee crossed the room and knelt before him, right there on the set, oblivious to the lingering presence of crew members.

He gently took both of Nunew’s hands in his own.

His thumbs brushed soft, slow circles across the backs of Nunew’s hands, a familiar comfort.

“Hia?” Nunew whispered, his voice hesitant, wondering what Aof had said.

Zee looked up, his gaze tender, a private universe in his eyes despite their surroundings. “I just told Aof… I’m in love with you.”

Nunew’s lips parted in surprise, his eyes widening.

“I didn’t plan to say it like that,” Zee added with a quiet laugh, a touch of sheepishness in his expression. “But it was the truth. And I wanted him to know. I’m not hiding this, Nhu. Not from him. Not from the world.”

Nunew’s eyes welled with emotion, tears blurring his vision. He reached out and cupped Zee’s cheek, his touch trembling slightly.

“You really said that? Out loud? To him?”

Zee nodded, his smile gentle. “Word for word, baby. I told him you changed everything for me. That you make me better. That you make me real.”

Nunew’s voice trembled, thick with emotion, the realization of Zee’s public (to Aof) declaration settling deep within him. “I love you so much, Hia… I’m not afraid anymore. Not of this,” he gestured vaguely to the set around them.

Zee wrapped his arms around him tightly, pulling him into a fierce, protective embrace, right there on the set. “Good. Because I’m yours, baby. Completely. And you’re mine.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A Scripted Moment Becomes Real

The production team had just left the previous set to prepare for the next scene — a romantic bathtub sequence. Zee gently took Nunew’s hand, and together, they followed the crew down the hallway to the spacious, candlelit bathroom where the next love scene would be filmed.

The bathroom was grand, with a deep jetted tub as its centerpiece. Rose petals floated on the surface, and the water shimmered under the soft glow of dozens of flickering candles. The mood was set — intimate, tender, and cinematic.

Zee and Nunew stood off to the side, reviewing the script. It would be a sensual scene: Nunew would be holding the edge of the tub while Zee sat behind him, whispering sweet nothings and placing gentle kisses along his wet skin.

There were no spoken lines for Nunew — only his expressions and body language would tell the story of vulnerability, love, and ecstasy.

Behind a curtain with the costume director, both Zee and Nunew stripped down to their black boxer briefs, as instructed. The director handed them each a robe.

Aof approached them just before filming began. “Are you both ready?” he asked.

Zee turned to him with a confident nod. “Yes, we’re ready. Right, Nhu?”

Nunew nodded shyly but firmly.

They emerged from behind the curtain, handing off their robes to the costume team. The warm bath awaited them.

The entire crew was in place — cameras poised, lights adjusted to capture the scene in low light. Specialized lenses had been brought in to preserve the intimacy of the dim, candlelit set.

Aof stepped forward. “You both know what this scene requires.

Zee, you’ll speak your lines softly. Nunew, your job is to communicate with your face — let the audience feel what you're feeling.

We want as few takes as possible, ideally under three. Can you do that?”

Zee nodded. “Yes. We’ve got this.”

Nunew gave a small, determined nod.

“Can we have one minute alone?” Zee asked.

Aof hesitated for only a second, seeing the look in Zee's eyes. "Alright," he said, gesturing for the crew to give them space. "One minute! Then we roll!"

The crew dispersed slightly, turning backs, adjusting equipment, giving the illusion of privacy in the crowded room.

Zee turned fully to Nunew, his hands immediately finding his, his gaze intense but filled with soft reassurance. "Hey."

Nunew's hand tightened its grip. "Hey, Hia." The quiet around them felt thick with their own world again, the set fading to background noise.

"Just breathe," Zee murmured, his thumb stroking Nunew's hand. "Remember what we talked about. The coat. The bubble. It's just us." He squeezed Nunew's hands.

"It's not acting, baby. It's just... showing them. Showing them us. Okay?"

Nunew took a shaky breath, meeting Zee's steady gaze.

The vastness of the set, the crew, the cameras felt less intimidating when filtered through Zee's eyes, through their shared bond. "Okay, Hia."

"Good." Zee leaned forward, pressing a quick, firm kiss to Nunew's forehead, right above his brow. "You've got this. We've got this." He offered a small, encouraging smile.

"Last calls!" Aof shouted from across the room.

Zee released Nunew's hands, giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze.

They turned towards the waiting set, straightening their postures, their expressions shifting into character, but the subtle connection between them remained, a silent current.

They walked the few steps to the edge of the tub, the warm steam rising.

They paused, looking at the water, at the floating rose petals, then at each other. A shared, private moment before the public performance began.

Nunew stepped into the tub first, easing himself into the warm water, the bubbles soft against his skin. Zee followed, settling in behind him, the water rising around them.

They found their marks, the script's choreography taking over, yet infused with their own familiarity.

Zee sat behind Nunew, his legs bracketing him gently, their bodies close in the water.

Nunew rested his hands on the edge of the tub, his back to Zee, vulnerability in his pose.

The cameras began to whir softly. The bright lights felt less harsh now, focused on the intimate space of the tub. The crew was silent, watching, the air thick with anticipation.

Aof's voice rang out, calm and clear. "And... Action!"

The water rippled gently as Zee slid closer behind Nunew, his arms gliding through the bubbles until they wrapped securely around his waist.

The soft candlelight shimmered across their wet skin, casting golden hues that danced like fireflies on the water’s surface.

The air was thick with the scent of the bath, the steam rising around them.

Zee leaned forward, his breath warm against Nunew’s ear. “You feel that?” he whispered, his voice a low, intimate murmur. “That’s my heart... beating just for you.”

Nunew shivered, a visible tremor that wasn't from cold, but from the exquisite sensation.

Zee pressed a lingering kiss to the back of his neck, his lips soft against damp skin, making Nunew moan softly. “You don’t have to do anything, baby,” Zee continued, caressing slow, gentle circles across Nunew’s stomach under the warm water. “Just be here. Let me love you. Let me show the world who you belong to.”

As Zee whispered, 'You’re mine,' a soft sound escaped Nunew's lips, a quiet acknowledgment of the possessive claim that resonated deep within him.

He turned his head slightly, seeking Zee’s gaze, a silent offering in his eyes.

Zee moved his lips to Nunew’s shoulder, kissing it once... then again. “You’re mine,” Zee breathed. “Do you hear me? All of you — your heart, your body, your soul — it’s mine. Only mine.”

Nunew’s eyes fluttered shut. His lips parted in a soft gasp, completely lost in Zee’s touch and words, immersed in the reality of the feeling.

“No one else gets to see you like this. No one else gets to touch you, hold you, kiss you like I do,” Zee whispered, his voice fierce with tenderness.

Zee pulled him closer, their bodies molding together beneath the surface, skin slick with water and bubbles. “You were made for me,” Zee whispered. “And I was made for you.” He placed wet kisses all over Nunew’s neck, tracing a path of heated adoration.

Aof and the crew were completely in awe, watching the monitor.

The sensuality and emotion between them felt raw, real — it felt like the words were alive, breathing truth into the script.

The camera operator briefly stepped away from his monitor to confirm what he was capturing was truly happening, that this wasn't just acting.

Nunew turned his head slightly as Zee pressed a kiss beneath his jaw.

“I want you in every corner of my life,” Zee said, voice thick with emotion. “Beside me when I wake, in my arms when the world feels heavy. I want to protect you, keep you, love you… forever.”

His tone dipped into something deeper, more possessive. "You're mine, Nhu. And I'll never let anyone take you away."

Zee grabbed Nunew’s jaw, tilting his face to kiss him hard. The unscripted intensity sent a jolt through the set.

The crew gasped softly, watching the monitor, captivated by the raw emotion. Zee and Nunew were completely immersed in one another, oblivious to the cameras, to the crew, to everything but each other.

Zee then turned Nunew back around, pressing his head to his neck. He thrust his hips gently, mimicking lovemaking, the water sloshing softly with the movement.

Nunew gasped, his body arching. His hand reached for Zee’s hair, pulling him in for another kiss. Their lips met, slow and languid, a shared sigh passing between them.

The water rocked with their movements, spilling slightly over the edge of the tub, the sound a quiet counterpoint to the intensity.

Nunew’s other hand gripped the tub tightly as the kiss deepened.

The cameras kept rolling. Aof, stunned, let it continue despite the unscripted nature of the moment.

There was a pull between them, an invisible thread drawing them closer even after the scene was meant to end.

Nunew's gaze lingered on Zee's lips, a flicker of something more than acting in his eyes.

Then, he turned to Zee again, their mouths colliding, tongues tangling.

Zee wrapped his arms tightly around Nunew’s waist as the kiss intensified.

Aof finally called, “Cut!” his voice regaining its authority.

But the boys didn’t hear him, lost in their world, their kiss.

“Cut,” he repeated, louder.

Still, the pair remained locked in their own world, their kiss a silent declaration.

“Zee, cut!” Aof called, more firmly, his voice echoing slightly in the steamy room.

Zee finally broke away, breathing heavily, his eyes dazed with lingering emotion.

He held Nunew at arm’s length, gently shaking him out of the moment, his thumbs brushing his collarbones.

Nunew blinked, dazed. He hid his face in Zee’s chest, burying himself in the familiar comfort, the reality of where they were slowly returning.

Crew members reappeared with robes, and the boys exited the tub, slipping them on. The warm, soft fabric provided a welcome buffer from the cooling water and the emotional heat that still clung to their skin.

Aof stood by the edge of the set, arms crossed, eyes sharp but unreadable.

He tracked their movements as they toweled off, his usual directive energy softened into something contemplative.

Zee and Nunew, still breathing unevenly, carried the weight of the scene in their eyes and on their shoulders.

Zee, more seasoned, managed to recover his public poise first.

But his expression, as he adjusted Nunew’s robe and smoothed down his hair, remained private — touched by something tender and lasting.

Their bubble hadn’t burst. Not yet.

As they walked toward the waiting area, whispers followed.

"Are you two actually in love?" someone murmured.

It wasn’t cruel. It was curious. Almost reverent.

Zee only smiled, wrapping an arm around Nunew’s shoulder and pulling him closer in silent answer. No statement. Just presence.

They found seats a little apart from the crew, letting the buzz pass around them. They sat quietly, fingers intertwined, catching their breath.

Zee brushed his thumb over the back of Nunew’s hand. "You did so great today, Nhu," he said, voice soft with pride. "Truly incredible."

Nunew leaned his head on Zee's shoulder. "It didn’t feel like acting."

"It was real," Zee whispered. "That’s why it worked."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They sat quietly in the van, the world outside blurred by motion, but inside, a calm had settled between them.

Zee reached over, found Nunew’s hand, and laced their fingers together. “This world is loud,” he murmured. “But when I’m with you... I don’t hear anything else.”

Nunew leaned his head against Zee’s shoulder, a soft sigh escaping. “I don’t want to hear anything else.”

Zee turned to kiss the crown of his head. “You were brave today. Especially in the love scenes. You were incredible.”

“That was because of you,” Nunew whispered. “Because of us. ZeeNunew.”

“It is real,” Zee said. “Always. Even when it’s hard. Even when it’s noisy. We carry our space with us. And no one else gets in.”

“Our sanctuary,” Nunew echoed.

And with that, they rode on — no cameras, no scripts, just the warmth of joined hands and hearts, safe in the stillness of their bond.

Chapter Text

The Be Closer shoot had been in planning for weeks, but no one expected the result to feel this alive.

The studio, the wardrobe, the flowers — all prepared, all curated. But no one could curate the way Zee looked at Nunew.

The moment they stepped onto the bridge under the soft golden lights, something shifted. The camera didn't need flash. The emotion between them was light enough.

--------------------------------------

📸 The Bridge Shot

Nunew laughed — a full, unguarded sound — as Zee spun him in a half-circle, pulling him in by the waist. His arms looped tightly around Zee’s neck, a bouquet of yellow roses clutched between them.

The photographer didn't have to say a word.

Zee tilted his head back to look at him, grinning like he had just caught the sun.

And Nunew… glowed.

Click.

Caption, if there was one: "He smiles like he belongs there."

------------------------------------------------------

📸 The Look

Next came the waterfront.

Zee stood tall in a tailored dark blazer, patterned silk shirt beneath, collar open just enough to show skin. His gaze smoldered.

Nunew stood beside him in soft suspenders and crisp linen — sweet, subtle, quiet — holding tulips like they were armor.

Zee leaned in slightly.

Not touching him.
Just looking.
And Nunew looked right back.

Click.
“They’re not posing,” the lighting assistant muttered. “They’re watching each other fall.”

--------------------------------------------------------------

📸 The Contrast

They changed into a new set — soft vs sharp.

Nunew in a creamy white set, satin flowing from collar to wrist.
Zee stayed bold — colors, texture, edge.

Zee stood behind him, arms around Nunew’s waist.
Nunew tilted his head and kissed his cheek, eyes closed.

Zee didn’t move. Didn’t even blink.

Click.
A hush fell over the crew.
One stylist whispered, “They’re in their own world.”

------------------------------------------------------------------

📸 The Whisper

The most intimate setup was saved for last.
A room bathed in sunset.
A white bed.
Soft fabric.
Bare feet.

Nunew lay on his back, head cradled in Zee’s lap, hair fanned against his thigh.
Zee leaned in, lips brushing the crown of his head, murmuring something too quiet to hear.

Nunew reached up slowly, fingers stroking Zee’s jaw.

Click.
No one dared to speak.

There was no tension.
Only trust.

It was the kind of shot you didn’t plan.
It just… happened.

------------------------------------------------------------------

📸 The Final Frame: The Embrace

They weren’t told to do it. No direction. No script.

Zee simply pulled Nunew close and buried his face in his shoulder.
Nunew let the flowers slip from his hands, forgotten, and wrapped his arms around Zee in return.

Click.

That was the last photo.
And no one spoke for a while after.

---------------------------------------------------------------------

Later That Night

Zee lay sprawled on the couch, body relaxed but eyes alert, slowly scrolling through the watermarked preview files the studio had sent just before midnight. The soft glow of his phone cast shadows on his face, highlighting the hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

Nunew was curled against him, legs tangled with Zee’s, freshly showered and cozy in one of Zee’s oversized T-shirts — the one that hung off one shoulder and smelled faintly of cedar and cologne. His head rested against Zee’s collarbone, his breath warm and even. One of his legs was draped lazily across Zee’s lap, the rhythm of their breathing falling naturally into sync.

Zee tilted his phone gently toward him.
“Look at this one,” he murmured.

It was the waterfront shot — the photo where the city lights blurred behind them, water glistening at their feet, but Zee wasn’t looking at the camera. He was staring directly into Nunew’s eyes. Close enough to kiss. Close enough that the line between actor and lover blurred to nothing.

Nunew blinked, caught off guard.
“I didn’t even know the camera caught that,” he whispered.

Zee shook his head slowly, voice just as soft. “I didn’t either.”

For a beat, neither of them said anything. The quiet between them was full — not heavy, just reverent. As if they both knew that image wasn’t just posed. It was truth, frozen in a frame.

A notification pinged on both their phones simultaneously.
Zee opened his screen. Nunew peeked over his arm.

@ZeeNunewUpdates:
LEAKED: Unreleased shots from Zee & Nunew’s Be Closer photobook.
“We are not okay.”
#BeCloser #ZeeNunew #ZonZonPhotoshoot

Within seconds, their social feeds exploded.
The post went viral in real time.

Tens of thousands of likes.
Quote tweets flooded in.

“This isn’t a shoot. This is a love letter.”
“Zee is looking at him like he already proposed.”
“Is it acting if no one says ‘cut’?”
“If love was a scent, it’d be whatever’s in that frame.”
“I will NEVER recover.”

Nunew let out a soft gasp, hiding his face briefly in Zee’s shoulder.
His cheeks were already flushed pink.

“They’re making fan art already,” Zee said with a quiet laugh, holding up a fresh illustration where their photobook pose had been transformed into a painting with glowing moonlight and petals falling in the background.

Zee knew this was inevitable. That at some point, the world would stop seeing this as "performance" and start recognizing it as proof. Still, watching it happen in real time watching them fall in love all over again through thousands of stranger’s eyes  it hit deeper than he expected.

“I don’t know what to say,” Nunew murmured, voice fragile with awe.

Zee tilted his head down, brushing a kiss to his temple.
“You don’t have to say anything,” he whispered. “They see it because it’s real.”

Nunew slowly lifted his gaze to meet Zee’s, eyes shimmering with something raw and soft something only Zee ever got to see.

“This is the last time we pretend it’s just performance,” Zee said again, firmer now. A vow. A promise between breaths.

Nunew’s hand found his, fingers sliding between Zee’s like they’d always belonged there. Their palms pressed tight — a quiet, wordless agreement.

And there, in the dim golden hush of the living room — untouched by the noise, but seen now by the world — they leaned into one another. Not as a photoshoot. Not as actors. Not even as idols.

Just as Zee and Nunew.

Just as love.

No cameras.
No scripts.
Just them.

Be closer.
They already were.

🧡 FAN REACTIONS: #ZeeNunew #BeCloser Photobook Drop

posted to @ZonZonDaily | 8:12AM

📸 [Preview: Zee whispering into Nunew’s ear, both of them smiling softly in a sun-drenched hallway.]

Fans: Is this the softest whisper or a wedding vow??

🗨️ 34.9k Retweets | 💬 12.3k Comments | ❤️ 88.1k Likes

@SunflowerZonZon
Zee: breathe in, hold him, look at him like he’s all the world gives you
Nunew: melts into it like he’s been loved this way before
Me: crying in pink pajama shorts
🌸 #ZeeNunew #BeCloser #ZonZonForever

@BLHeartAcheClub
Every photo in this set is:
✅ tender
✅ domestic
✅ accidentally marital
✅ emotionally compromising
#SoftLaunch? No. This was a heart launch. 🚨
#ZeeOwnsHim #BeCloser #ZonZonCanon

@ViolinInTheVoid
WHO let them press foreheads like that.
WHO told Zee to smile like that.
WHO said Nunew could tilt his chin up like he was about to be kissed for the first time.
I need answers. I need therapy.
#BeCloser #ZeeNunew #EmotionalDamage

@CutiePieCult
📢 Breaking:
Zee’s hands on Nunew’s waist
Zee’s hand under Nunew’s chin
Zee’s face in Nunew’s neck
The way Nunew leans in like he trusts the silence??
I AM NOT OKAY
#BeCloser #ZeeNunewCanon

@ZeeBabyNhu
this isn’t a photoshoot. this is a love letter.
this is two souls choosing each other with a camera watching.
#SomePeopleAreMeantToStay #BeCloser #ZonZon

Chapter Text

Nunew’s First Solo Performance

The air backstage thrummed with nervous energy, mirroring the frantic flutter in Nunew’s chest. Tonight was his first solo performance on a major stage — a dream long in the making, and now, terrifyingly real. He gripped the microphone in his hands, his palms damp with sweat, heart pounding with every passing second.

He was performing the lead track from the Cutie Pie soundtrack — the very same song born in the solarium, a song that had come from his heart and had become the emotional centerpiece of the show. The management team had organized this showcase as a soft PR push for the film, even though they were still mid-production. It was a big moment. A public unveiling of not just the music — but of him.

For weeks, Nunew had been juggling filming, vocal recording, and media obligations, barely finding time to breathe. The exhaustion had settled into his bones, a quiet ache behind every movement. But he never once complained. He wanted this. He was proud of the work. He believed in himself… most of the time.

Yet now, with the curtain set to rise in mere minutes, that belief wavered. He could feel it trembling beneath the weight of expectation — the pressure to be perfect, to not let anyone down.

The song wasn’t just a performance.

It was a piece of him.

And that made the moment feel even heavier.

Zee found him pacing in a quiet corner, his usual bright eyes now clouded with unease. Without a word, Zee approached, gently placing a steady hand on Nunew’s shoulder.

The contact startled Nunew slightly — but when he turned and saw Zee’s familiar warmth, he managed a shaky smile.

“Hey,” Zee said softly, voice a balm against the storm in Nunew’s chest.

“Hey…” Nunew replied, barely above a whisper. “It’s… a lot bigger than I imagined.” He gestured toward the muffled rumble of the crowd beyond the curtain.

Zee nodded, his voice calm and sure. “It is big, Nu. But so are you. And so is your talent.”

Nunew looked down, twisting the edge of his shirt. “What if I mess up? What if my voice cracks? What if no one likes it?”

The words spilled out — a string of sharp-edged fears, each one digging deeper into his confidence.

Zee gently cupped Nunew's face, tilting it upwards so their eyes met. "Hey," he said firmly, his voice calm and steady. "Look at me. I know you're nervous, anyone would be.

But you are incredibly talented, Nunew. Your voice is like... like sunshine after rain. It's beautiful, it's unique, and it touches people."

He continued, his thumb gently stroking Nunew's cheek.

"Remember when we first started working together? When I first heard you sing? There was something so special, so raw and full of emotion in your voice. That’s why I believed in you from the start."

Zee remembered that night in the solarium like it was yesterday — the way Nunew’s voice floated through the air, tentative and unpolished, yet brimming with something honest and breathtaking.
It hadn’t been rehearsed.
It hadn’t even been meant for anyone to hear.
And yet, in that quiet moment, Zee had seen everything he needed to know.
This boy wasn’t just talented — he was meant to sing. To be heard.

It had only been a month since they’d started working together — those early, slightly awkward days when everything still felt new. They were sitting in the Domundi solarium one evening, sprawled across one of the plush couches, the skyline glittering through the floor-to-ceiling glass. The city stretched out like a galaxy below them, but Zee couldn’t stop glancing at the boy beside him.

Nunew had been quiet that night. Not anxious — just introspective. The glow from the lamps traced soft lines across his face. And then, almost unconsciously, he started to hum.

Zee froze.

The melody was like mist — light, delicate, yet full of weight. Nunew’s voice wasn’t loud. It didn’t need to be. It reached straight into Zee’s chest and curled there.

Zee turned his head slowly, afraid to break the spell.
“Wow…” he breathed. “Baby, your voice is beautiful.”

Nunew startled slightly, clearly not expecting to be overheard.
“Oh— it’s nothing. I was just humming.”

“No,” Zee said softly, but firmly. “It’s not nothing. Can I hear more?”

Nunew blushed, looking down. “It’s not even a real song, Hia. Just something I made up…”

“I don’t care,” Zee replied, already leaning in. “Please. Sing for me.”

There was a long pause — Nunew’s lashes lowered, his hands fidgeting nervously in his lap. But then he took a breath. Deep. Centering. And began to sing.

The notes came out unstructured, free, but full of feeling. No polish, no filters — just emotion and air. Zee didn’t know the melody. But he felt it. Every syllable carried a weight, a longing, a truth.
It wasn’t just a voice. It was a confession.

And Zee, sitting in the silence of that glass-wrapped room, fell a little in love.

Not just with the sound — but with the soul behind it.

When the final note faded, Nunew peeked up at him, unsure. As if waiting for rejection.

But Zee’s heart was racing. His eyes were alight.

He stayed quiet for a moment, unwilling to disrupt the stillness… then leaned in with calm conviction.

“Baby,” he said, voice low and sure, “you need to sing that on the soundtrack.”

Nunew blinked. “What? Hia… that? I—I just made it up. It’s not a real song.”

Zee shook his head. “That’s exactly why it should be. Because it’s real. Because it came from you. Your heart. Your voice. If it moved me like this — just sitting here — imagine what it could do for everyone else.”

Nunew looked down, biting his lip — overwhelmed and uncertain — until Zee gently tilted his chin back up.

“You don’t see it yet,” he whispered. “But I do. You’re not just a good singer, Nhu. You’re an artist. Your voice doesn’t just sound beautiful — it feels like something. Like home.”

He smiled, brushing his thumb along Nunew’s cheek.
“Let’s write it together,” he said. “Make it yours. And we’ll build the show around that kind of heart. Not just what sells — but what’s true.”

That conversation became the seed.

What started as a few shy bars hummed in the quiet of the solarium would grow into the soul of the Cutie Pie soundtrack — composed around Nunew’s tone, his emotions, his voice.

Zee pulled every string to make it happen.
Because he believed in that voice. Nunew would sing the Cutie pie OST without a doubt. Zee was going to make that happen.

And now, standing backstage, watching Nunew prepare to perform that very song for the first time live, the memory came rushing back. Full circle.

He stepped in close, placing his hands gently on Nunew’s shoulders.

“Remember that night? Zee whispered, his voice warm in Nunew’s ear. “In the solarium. When you didn’t even know you had a song inside you.”

Nunew turned to him, eyes already shining.

“I remember,” he said softly.

Zee smiled. “You were magic then. And tonight? You’re unstoppable.”

He leaned closer, voice quiet but sure.

“The same way I pushed for us to be paired together… is the same way I pushed for you to sing the soundtrack.

Baby, you are so talented — and Hia’s known it from the very start. I believed in you then. I believe in you now.”

Zee cupped Nunew’s face again, his thumbs brushing lightly across his cheeks.
“Look at me. You can do anything, Nhu. And Hia will be right here — always. Supporting you. Helping you in any way I can.”

He took both of Nunew’s hands in his, grounding him.
“You can lean on me — for anything you need.”

Zee’s gaze softened, his voice dropping just slightly, full of warmth.
“Nhu, you have a gift. And tonight, you get to share that gift with the world. Don’t let the nerves steal that joy from you.”

He tightened his hold, grounding them both.
“Take a deep breath. Remember why you love to sing. Remember what you want them to feel. Trust yourself. You’ve worked so hard for this, and you are ready.”

Then, gently, he leaned in and pressed a kiss to Nunew’s forehead.
“I’ll be right there, backstage, watching you. Every note you sing, every emotion you give — I’ll be there, feeling it with you. And I’ll be so incredibly proud.”

He gave Nunew’s hands a final squeeze, eyes shining.
“Go shine, my star. Let them hear your beautiful voice.”

As Nunew walked towards the stage entrance, Zee watched him go, his heart swelling with a mixture of love and pride. He could feel the lingering nervousness in the air, but he also saw a newfound determination in Nunew's eyes.

From the wings, Zee let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. His chest swelled with pride.

For a fleeting moment, Nunew looked a little overwhelmed, but then he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and the music began.

Zee’s heart clenched with awe. He wasn’t just watching a performance. He was witnessing a transformation.

He moved with a natural, effortless grace — every step, every gesture, rooted in sincerity. His eyes swept over the audience, not with fear now, but connection.

As he sang, it was as though each word reached out and wrapped around them. Zee could see it clearly from the wings — the way the crowd leaned forward, breath held, utterly captivated by Nunew’s voice.

He wasn’t just performing. He was sharing something real.

And they felt it.

As the final note faded into a silence so charged it hummed, there was a beat — one long, suspended moment — before the room erupted into thunderous applause.

Nunew stood frozen in the center of the stage, chest rising and falling with emotion. The sound of the crowd felt distant, blurred behind the ringing in his ears and the overwhelming swell in his chest.

His eyes shimmered, not from the bright stage lights, but from tears he refused to let fall. Not yet.

Then — slowly — a radiant smile broke across his face. Full and real.

He bowed low, his flushed cheeks glowing under the lights, heart still racing as the audience roared his name.

And from backstage, Zee clapped the loudest, pride shining like fire in his eyes.

From the wings, Zee let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. His chest swelled with pride.

A huge grin stretched across Zee’s face as Nunew stepped off the stage, cheeks flushed from adrenaline and applause.

Nunew laughed, his voice filled with elation. "They... they really liked it!"

"Liked it? They loved it! The reviews are already pouring in, everyone is raving about your performance," Zee said, pulling out his phone to show him the glowing comments online.

Nunew's eyes widened as he read the enthusiastic praise. He looked up at Zee, his expression full of gratitude. "Thank you," he whispered. "For believing in me."

Zee cupped his face again, his gaze tender. "I will always believe in you, Nunew. You are wonderful, inside and out. And your voice... it's a gift. Never doubt that."

Staff and friends surrounded them with claps and warm praise, everyone wanting to touch even a piece of that moment. But after a few minutes, Zee gently whispered in Nunew’s ear, “Come with me. I have something for you.”

Zee led him down a quiet hallway in the venue — away from the noise and warmth of the backstage crowd. Nunew followed, still breathless from everything that had just happened.

Zee opened a door, flicked on the light... and stepped aside.

Nunew gasped.

The room was lit with soft ambient light — and in the center, arranged in a breathtaking, spiraling blooming arc, were 250 roses in every shade of pink imaginable. Blush, dusty rose, pastel, fuchsia, almost coral, soft, velvety, breathtaking.— a gradient of love that made the air feel thick with sweetness.

Nunew blinked, stunned.

Nunew stepped inside, frozen in place. His eyes immediately filled with tears. “Hia…”

Zee stepped behind him, wrapped his arms gently around his waist, and rested his chin on Nunew’s shoulder.

“In Thai culture,” Zee said quietly, “250 roses mean something very specific. It’s a way to say, I love you with all my heart. To show someone that your feelings are overwhelming. That you’re deeply committed.”

He turned Nunew slowly in his arms so they were face to face. “That’s what you are to me, Nhu. Not just someone I love — someone I am devoted to. Completely. I’m not giving you these roses just to celebrate your debut. I’m giving them to you because I want you to understand exactly how much you mean to me.”

Nunew let the tears fall freely, burying his face against Zee’s chest. “I’ve never received anything like this,” he whispered. “This is the most beautiful thing anyone’s ever done for me.”

Zee held him tighter, grounding him. “You deserve all this and more. You walked out there tonight and showed the world your heart. And now I want to give you mine again — in every way I know how.”

Nunew pulled back slightly, his hands gently cupping Zee’s face, his own still damp with emotion. “Hia... you changed my life. You made me believe in myself. And no matter how loud the world gets, the only voice I need is yours.”

Zee smiled softly, his thumbs brushing the tears from Nunew’s cheeks. “Then keep listening, baby. Because I’m going to keep saying it — every day, every moment I get.”

He turned toward the massive arrangement of roses and plucked a single bloom from the bouquet — a perfect pink one. Walking back over, he tucked it delicately behind Nunew’s ear.

Then, he reached down and pressed a kiss to the ring on Nunew’s finger, eyes lifting slowly to meet his gaze.

Nunew’s breath caught, overwhelmed.

Without another word, he reached for Zee — cupping his face and kissing him deeply. Not hurried. Not shy. Just full of everything he felt.

Zee eased back onto the couch, pulling Nunew into his lap, letting him straddle him. Nunew’s arms wrapped around Zee’s neck, their foreheads touching, breath mingling. There was no tension between them — only heat, love, and absolute surrender.

“I feel alive,” Nunew whispered. “When I’m with you, I feel like I can do anything.”

Zee cradled the back of his head gently. “And I’ll always be right here to remind you who you are.”

Their lips met again — slower now, more knowing. Their bodies molded together in a quiet rhythm, Nunew’s jacket slipping from his shoulders, revealing the soft curve of his neck, the press of his chest against Zee’s. In that moment, nothing else existed.

Only this: two hearts, perfectly aligned. One vow, silently sealed again in a kiss.

The Shutter Clicks

Unseen. Unwelcome.

In the crack of the door, barely open — a camera lens snapped twice. Quiet. Precise. A long lens captured it all.

The soft cascade of pink roses.

Nunew, straddling Zee.

Zee pressing reverent kisses to his chest through the edge of his stage shirt. Nunew’s head tilted back, eyes closed mouth open in overwhelmed bliss.

Silent. Calculated.

The intruder didn’t linger.

They didn’t need to.

They had what they came for.

--------------------------------------------------------

The door flew open a second later.

“Ahem.”

Aof’s voice was sharp, clipped, not furious, but laced with alarm.

Zee and Nunew jolted apart instinctively, breathless, flushed, their eyes wide with embarrassment.

Nunew scrambled off Zee’s lap, tugging his jacket up over his shoulders, while Zee cleared his throat, running a hand through his hair.

“I told you both,” Aof said, stepping inside and shutting the door behind him with a soft click. His tone was measured, but heavy with meaning. “You have to be very careful"

He glanced at the roses, the intimacy lingering in the air like perfume. “You can’t have moments like this where someone might be watching. You're not safe yet.”

Zee stood, a little sheepishly. “I know. I'm sorry. We just... got caught up. It was a big night.”

“I know,” Aof said more gently now, exhaling. “I do. And I get it — really, I do. I’m not here to ruin your moment. But this? This needs to happen somewhere private. Not where some opportunist with a camera can catch it.”

He looked between them, then nodded toward the door. “Why don’t you two head home. Celebrate somewhere no one can intrude.”

Nunew nodded, cheeks still pink, and Zee gave Aof an apologetic glance before taking Nunew’s hand.

Together, they slipped out of the room, fingers laced, heads bowed slightly — not in shame, but in quiet understanding.

When the door closed behind them, Aof sighed and sank onto the couch, his eyes landing on the extravagant display of 250 pink roses still standing like a shrine to love in the corner of the room.

He let out a quiet huff.

“Zee... the hopeless romantic,” he muttered, half in disbelief. “What am I going to do with you?”

He shook his head, smiling despite himself. Zee had never been this open, this reckless — and yet, Aof couldn’t be too mad. He’d never seen Zee this alive, either.

Happy. Softened. Steady.

Nunew had done that.

And whatever storms might come, Aof found himself hoping — fiercely — that the world would let them keep this.

-------------------------------------------------------------

Back at Zee apartment

...They stood in the middle of the living room, wrapped in soft light and softer silence, the echoes of applause still a distant hum in their minds. The day had been a whirlwind of anticipation, performance, and overwhelming success.

Now, in the sanctuary of their bubble, they could simply decompress together. Nunew leaned into Zee, feeling the steady strength, the familiar calm. This was the real afterparty, the one that mattered most.

They stayed like that for a long moment, just holding each other, breathing each other in. The silence wasn't empty; it was filled with unspoken pride, relief, and the deep, quiet hum of their connection.

Nunew felt the last vestiges of performance jitters finally dissipate, replaced by a warm, contented weariness and a lingering spark of exhilaration.

Zee pulled back slightly, his hands still on Nunew’s waist, his gaze searching Nunew’s face in the dim light. He saw the lingering glow in his eyes, the soft, triumphant curve of his lips.

"You were incredible, Nhu," Zee murmured again, his voice thick with emotion. "Truly incredible. Watching you up there... I was just... I was so proud I thought my chest would burst." He laughed softly, a sound of pure joy. "My talented, brave Nhu."

Nunew’s smile widened, a genuine, uninhibited expression now, no longer shy.

The warmth of Zee’s pride washed over him, more potent than any applause. He had faced his fear, he had performed, and he had shone, and Zee had seen it all, believed in him all along.

And in the quiet privacy of their space, he felt a surge of that performance confidence translate into something more personal.

He reached up, his hand finding the back of Zee's neck, his fingers tangling gently in his hair. He pulled Zee’s head down until their foreheads touched. "Only because you believed in me first, Hia." His voice was soft, but held a newfound firmness. He wasn't the terrified boy from backstage anymore. Not entirely.

Zee’s eyes softened further, leaning into the touch. "Always, Nhu. Always believed in you from the first day that I met you."

Nunew hesitated for only a second, a boldness bubbling up within him. He tilted his head up just slightly, brushing his lips against Zee’s. It was a soft, testing touch, different from the desperate, anchoring kisses of the set.

This was initiated by him, fueled by his success and the safety of their bubble.

Zee responded instantly, his arms tightening, deepening the kiss, pulling Nunew flush against his body. The kiss was slow, tender, filled with the unspoken language of relief, pride, and deep, consuming love.

It wasn't the performance of intimacy; it was intimacy itself, a quiet celebration of their shared triumph, a return to the sanctuary only they inhabited.

Zee’s lips left Nunew’s, trailing down his jaw to his neck, pressing soft kisses there. "So incredibly proud of you my angel " he whispered against Nunew’s skin, his voice husky.

Nunew melted against him, burying his face in the crook of Zee’s neck, inhaling his familiar, comforting scent.

The long day, the emotional rollercoaster, the triumph – it all culminated in this moment of quiet, intimate connection.

Zee lifted him gently, Nunew instinctively wrapping his legs around Zee’s waist. Zee carried him then, out of the living room and towards the bedroom, their bodies molded together, the soft city glow outside their only guide.

The bedroom was a pool of soft shadows and diffused light, a quieter, more intensely private space than the living room.

Zee carried him to the large bed and gently, so gently, set him down among the pillows. He knelt before him for a moment, his gaze adoring, his thumbs brushing along Nunew’s thighs through his clothes.

“My star,” Zee murmured, voice low and reverent, still kneeling on the floor like Nunew was something sacred. “You shone so brightly tonight.”

“You were so beautiful up there,” he continued, gaze fixed. “Your voice... it was like velvet brushing across my skin.”

Nunew sat up slowly, the stage lights now replaced with the softer glow of the apartment. Zee remained on his knees, unmoving, almost mesmerized.

“You liked my performance, Hia?” Nunew asked, his voice breathy, sultry — eyes narrowed with teasing confidence.

Zee blinked once, dazed, completely under the spell of the man before him. He nodded wordlessly.

Nunew had been with Zee long enough to recognize every signal. The way his pupils dilated, the way his throat worked as he swallowed. Zee was completely undone.

And Nunew wasn’t done with him yet.

He rose with deliberate slowness, his steps fluid as he walked toward Zee. Standing before him, he tilted Zee’s chin up gently, brushing his fingertips down the strong line of his throat, trailing over his lips.

“My Hia,” he breathed, voice trembling with intent, “I was so good tonight… don’t you think I deserve a reward?”

Zee exhaled, shaky, lips parting. “Hia will give you anything you want, my love,” he whispered. “Tell me what you desire.”

Nunew reached for the hem of his shirt and pulled it over his head, dropping it to the floor behind him.

He stepped in closer, his skin glowing soft under the golden light.

“I want your lips,” he said, dragging his fingers across Zee’s mouth. “On my skin.”

Zee, still on his knees, looked up at him, reverent and breathless. “Where, angel?” he asked softly.

Nunew pointed slowly to a spot just above his navel. “Here.”

Without hesitation, Zee leaned forward and pressed an open-mouthed kiss to the spot, letting it linger, hot breath ghosting across Nunew’s stomach. Nunew’s breath hitched.

Then he pointed again, this time to his left nipple. “And here.”

Zee kissed it tenderly, then licked — slow, sensual. Nunew gasped, his hand finding Zee’s hair, fingers curling instinctively.

Zee pulled back for just a second, lips glossy, eyes burning.

Nunew shifted where he stood, heat pooling in his core, skin prickling with anticipation.

Then he took Zee’s hand, guided his face to the right side, holding him there.

Zee obeyed.

This time, his kisses were softer — open-mouthed, adoring — lips and tongue circling and savoring. Nunew moaned softly, his breath falling out in a slow exhale.

“My Hia…” he whispered, eyes fluttering closed. “Feels so good…”

Zee's mouth was relentless, licking, sucking, and swirling his tongue over the sensitive bud of Nunew’s nipple, worshipping the skin he knew by heart.

Nunew’s breath grew heavier, chest rising and falling with every drag of Zee’s lips. Then, suddenly, he tugged Zee's head away — not to stop him, but to change the pace. The power.

Zee knelt back on his haunches, looking up in awe, lips slightly parted, breathing ragged. His eyes searched Nunew's face — but what he saw wasn't hesitation. It was hunger.

Nunew bent down, still fisting Zee’s hair, and crashed their mouths together.

The kiss was wild, full of teeth, tongue, heat.

Nunew devoured him like he had been starving. His mouth claimed Zee's, licking, biting, taking everything he wanted.

Zee moaned low in his throat, barely holding back.

This side of Nunew — commanding, emboldened, burning with post-stage adrenaline — unraveled something deep inside him.

He hadn’t known how much he wanted this until it was pressed against his lips.

Nunew pulled back, panting, and stared into Zee’s eyes.

What Zee saw there undid him — love, yes, but also fire. Desire. Ownership.

Then Nunew’s grip shifted, tugging Zee’s face down to his neck.

Zee didn’t hesitate. He latched onto the warm skin with open-mouthed kisses — wet and hot and heavy. Nunew whimpered, his hold faltering, arms wrapping around Zee’s shoulders as he pressed in closer, needing more.

Zee moved lower, mouth leaving a trail along Nunew’s collarbone, then back down his chest, worshipping every inch. The taste of skin and sweat and stage glitter clung to his tongue, addictive.

“Oh... Hia,” Nunew exhaled, the name falling from his lips like a plea.

Zee stood, strong hands grabbing under Nunew’s thighs and lifting him without effort. Nunew wrapped his legs around Zee’s waist instinctively, arms holding tight around his neck.

Zee walked them to the bed, laying him down gently but with purpose.

As he straightened, he peeled off his own shirt, tossing it aside. Nunew sat up halfway, eyes trailing across the toned lines of Zee’s chest — the flex of muscle, the sheen of sweat, the focused heat in his stare.

Then Zee’s hands went to his jeans. He popped the button, unzipped with deliberate slowness — eyes locked on Nunew’s — his chest rising with shallow breaths.

Nunew’s lips parted slightly as he watched. He couldn’t tear his eyes away.

The shift in the room was complete — no longer just celebration, but reverence. Desire. Devotion.

And Zee, under Nunew’s gaze, looked like he would burn for him.

Zee smirked as he pushed his pants down, standing tall now in nothing but his boxers — the fabric strained, tinted with desire.

“Nhu,” he murmured, voice low and sultry. “What do you want Hia to do next?”

Nunew’s throat bobbed as he tried to answer, his voice catching. “I…” He swallowed. “I want… I want my Hia naked.”

Zee’s eyes burned with heat and affection. “As you wish, baby.”

He slid his boxers down, slow and deliberate, never breaking eye contact. He stood in full view, letting Nunew take him in — the intimacy between them stretching tight with charged silence.

The air shifted again, turning molten.

Nunew reached down, fumbling to take off his own pants, but Zee moved quickly, brushing his hands away.

“You are mine,” he said, his voice firm but gentle.

With practiced ease, he undressed Nunew the rest of the way, pulling away the last barrier of fabric between them. Then he climbed over him, their bare skin meeting in a clash of heat and hunger.

Zee lowered himself, lips finding Nunew’s with a fierce, consuming kiss.

Nunew tried to take control eagerly, passionate — but Zee wasn’t letting go of the reins anymore.

He deepened the kiss, claiming him, commanding him, showing him what it meant to be loved with dominance and ownership.

And Nunew breathless, overwhelmed, trembling with want — completely surrendered to his Hia.

That night, he lay beneath Zee, moaning his Hia’s name as Zee pounded inside of him.

Zee flipped Nunew on all fours while he gripped his neck pounding into him like a mad man. Letting him know that he belonged to him and no one else.

Nunew screaming his name while he gave him such unimaginable pleasure. By the time they finally collapse on the bed spend hours had passed.

Zee brushed damp hair from Nunew’s face and smiled at the sight before him — his baby, flushed and shining, completely undone.

He smirked, Nunew started out really strong seducing him driving him crazy.

“You were unbelievable tonight,” Zee whispered. “On stage… and here. So confident. So beautiful. I’m so proud of you.”

Nunew blinked up at him, eyes soft, lips parted.

Zee leaned down and kissed his temple, voice hushed but reverent.

“Next time… when you feel like this again — this powerful, this alive — I’ll follow your lead. I’ll give you everything. Hia will submit to his Nhu. I’ll let you be inside me. I’ll surrender — completely. To you, and only to you.”

He smiled softly, brushing his thumb across Nunew’s cheek.

“When you’re ready… I’ll be yours. All of me.”

Zee was a generous and versatile lover — always intent on making sure his partner felt just as much pleasure as he did. With Nunew, though, it was something deeper. Freer. He felt safe to let go, to explore, to give in completely.

Zee looked down at Nunew’s sleeping form — soft, breathless, and tucked against his chest, lips parted in peaceful exhaustion. He brushed a few damp strands of hair from his lover’s forehead, a tender smile tugging at his lips.

“Oh, baby,” he murmured, voice low and full of promise. “Hia’s going to give you pleasures you haven’t even imagined yet.”

He smirked, drawing Nunew closer, their bodies tangled in heat and afterglow, skin to skin, heart to heart.

And as the night wrapped around them, Zee finally let his eyes close — his body spent, his heart full, his love overflowing.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: Morning Light, Quiet Fire (Nunew’s POV)

The first thing I feel is warmth.

Not the filtered morning sun spilling through the windows — though that’s there, too, wrapping the room in soft gold. No, the warmth is deeper. It's pressed against my back, curled around my waist, breathing slow and steady at the nape of my neck.

My Hia.

His arm is draped lazily over my hip, fingers resting against bare skin. I can still feel the imprint of his touch, like my body remembers everything from last night before my mind fully catches up. There’s a dull ache in my thighs, a pleasant weight in my limbs, and a flutter behind my ribs that refuses to calm down.

I don’t move right away. I just lie there, letting the stillness settle around me, letting myself feel everything.

Last night… wasn’t just a performance. It was a becoming.

I’d been terrified — standing behind that curtain, thinking my voice would shake or vanish completely. But then my Hia was there. Always my Hia. Steady, grounding, whispering words that reached into all the fragile places and stitched me back together.

He made me believe I could do it. That I was the moment — not just standing in it.

And I was.

The stage felt like mine. The applause, the cheers, the way people looked at me — really saw me — it was all real. I didn’t fade beside someone else’s light. I shone.

Because of him.

Because of how my Hia looks at me… like I’m worth hearing. Like I’ve always been more than enough.

I turn slightly, just enough to see him.

He’s still asleep, lashes soft against his cheek, lips parted, face relaxed in a way only sleep allows. There’s a little furrow between his brows — even in rest, my Hia is feeling something.

My heart swells.

He’s so beautiful.

And he’s mine.

I trace my fingertips lightly across his chest, down the curve of his stomach, not to wake him — just to remember. To savor. His skin is warm beneath my touch, and I can’t help the small smile that tugs at my lips when I notice the faint red marks on his collarbone. My marks.

A blush creeps into my cheeks.

I did that.

I took up space. I touched and was touched. I sang and was heard. I loved and was loved back — fiercely.

My Hia shifts behind me, his hand flexing on my waist before he presses a soft kiss to my shoulder in his sleep. I melt. Just like that.

“Mmm… Nhu…” he murmurs, voice thick with sleep. His lips brush against my skin again, slower this time. “You’re up already?”

I smile, barely turning. “Just thinking, Hia.”

His voice is still rough. “Thinking about what?”

I hesitate… then whisper, “How lucky I am.”

He hums, a soft sound full of affection. “No, baby… I’m the lucky one.”

His arms tighten around me, pulling me closer until we’re chest to back again, skin to skin. I feel every inch of him, the steady heat, the way his breath fans across my neck.

“You were incredible last night,” he murmurs, kissing behind my ear. “On stage... and here.”

A spark stirs low in my belly.

I hum in reply, letting his warmth sink in. “You’re the reason I had the courage, Hia.”

He shifts again, and I feel his smile against my neck. “No, baby. That courage was always in you. I just reminded you where to look.”

I close my eyes, pressing my back tighter against him, breathing in the scent of his skin — a mix of sleep and faint traces of last night’s cologne, now softened and warm. I want to live in this moment. No performances, no cameras, no eyes watching. Just him. Just us.

He nuzzles the back of my neck, his nose cool, his lips warm. “You smell like me,” he murmurs, voice barely above a whisper — like it’s something meant just for the quiet between us.

I smile, still drowsy. “You’re all over me, Hia.”

His hand glides slowly across my chest, pulling me closer until our bodies fit like one. His lips brush my ear, his breath hot. “All over you… and still inside you,” he whispers, rough and reverent.

His fingers trail lower, down the curve of my spine, until they find the heat between us again. “Still warm, still so wet,” he says softly, almost in awe, as his touch moves in slow, lazy circles that make my breath catch.

I arch into him, eyes fluttering shut as his fingers slide deeper, stirring something that had only just settled. A soft moan escapes me before I can stop it.

He shifts behind me, one arm tight around my waist as he slides himself into me with aching care, drawing a long, broken sound from both of us. My back arches, his name a breathless prayer on my lips.

He buries his face in my hair, kissing wherever he can reach — my ear, my temple, the curve of my shoulder — as he moves inside me with a pace that says we have time. Every thrust is slow, deliberate, worshipful.

I reach up and grab his hand where it rests across my chest, lacing our fingers together. Holding on.

Being held.

His rhythm never falters — just deep, slow, grounding. Like he wants to memorize the feel of me from the inside out.

His voice is a low murmur against my skin, the words almost too soft to catch.

“My beautiful boy…So good for me, so tight for me”

A tremble runs through me.

“My pretty,” he breathes, kissing the nape of my neck between each word.

“So beautiful like this… when you fall apart in my arms. You feel so good to Hia”

“Oh so, so good”

Hia glides himself long and slow in and out, making my breath catch.

I clutch his hand tighter, our fingers still locked across my chest. Every inch of me is burning, but not like fire — like light. Like love that’s been simmering for too long, finally allowed to spill over.

“Hia…” I whisper, breath hitching.

“I’ve got you,” he says, steady and sure. His free hand caresses my stomach, then slides lower, coaxing me toward the edge with pumping gentle care. “Let go for me, baby.”

The way he says it — low, reverent — undoes me.

I shudder in his arms, the pleasure crashing over me like a quiet wave, not sharp, not overwhelming, but deep and full and endless. He holds me through it, breath stuttering as milky essence cascades over his pumping fingers, His hips faltering as he follows right after, moaning into my neck filling me to overflow as he erupts inside of me.

“I love you,” he gasps, voice raw. “I love you so much. Hia loves his Nhu…”

The words wrap around me tighter than his arms ever could.

We stay tangled together, chests rising and falling in sync, slick skin pressed close, hearts thudding like a lullaby. He doesn’t pull away. Doesn’t even move.

He just holds me.

Whispers again, softer this time, “So beautiful…”

And I believe him.

We lay for awhile basking in each other arms.

Hia kiss my forehead brushing my messy hair away from my forehead.

 “Are you always this soft and  so beautiful?” He smiles, lazy and crooked.

 “Only with you. “I chuckle

. His thumb traces the curve of my jaw, then my lips, and I kiss it just because I can.

 “I meant what I said,” whisper. His brows lift slightly. “Which part?” “That I’m lucky.”

His smile fades into something more serious. Not sad just tender. His voice drops, barely audible.

“You’re not lucky, Nhu. You’re chosen.” I blink. He leans in, pressing his forehead to mine.

“Every day, I choose you. Not because I have to. Because I want to.” That warmth inside me bursts, almost too big to hold. I kiss him before I can help it, soft and slow, trying to say everything I can’t with words.

He kisses me back like he knows — like he’s been waiting for it. When we finally pull apart, he’s smiling again. “You’re glowing.”

 I grin, teasing. “That’s just sweat.” He laughs, low and husky, and the sound curls in my stomach. “Sure, baby.” We lie there for a while longer, wrapped in silence and sheets and each other. The world outside can wait

His fingers draw idle patterns across my shoulder, nothing urgent  just touch for the sake of touch. The kind that says, I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.

I tilt my head, catching his gaze. “What?”

He just smiles, slow and adoring. “I’m still choosing you. Right now. In every breath.”

The way he says it — simple, certain — makes something in me ache, in the softest way.

I press closer, chest to chest, letting my leg slide between his. I feel the heat stirring between us again, but this time it’s gentler, deeper. Less about need. More about love.

We lay like that for a while just laying in the stillness being in eachother arms

“Bath?” Hia asks,

I nod, and he smiles. Getting up and walking into the bathroom.

He comes back in and opens his arms. I climb into his arms resting my head on his shoulder.

He puts me down near the edge of the tub.

The tub is already half full by the time we step in — he must’ve set it to fill before coming back to me. The scent of lavender and eucalyptus rises with the steam, wrapping around us like a second skin. My Hia climbs in first, then reaches for me with open arms. I go to him without hesitation.

I settle into his lap, back to his chest, legs tangled with his, water rising around us with a quiet splash. His arms curl around my waist, his chin resting on my shoulder. I close my eyes.

It’s quiet here.

Safe.

The water is warm. His skin is warmer.

We don’t speak. We don’t need to. He traces lazy circles over my stomach with his fingertips, every motion slow and unhurried. His lips brush my temple. I feel his heartbeat against my back — steady, grounding, mine.

I could live in this moment forever.

The adrenaline from last night has finally faded, leaving behind this quiet hum — a kind of peace I didn’t know I needed. I lean further into him, letting my head rest against his collarbone, letting myself be held.

His voice is low, a gentle whisper in my ear. “You feel okay, baby?”

I nod, my voice soft. “I feel… new.”

He smiles against my skin. “Good. You should. You earned this peace.”

I take his hand in mine under the water, twining our fingers together.

Everything about this is soft. Tender. The opposite of the spotlight.

Just me and my Hia. His heartbeat. My breath.

And then — bzzzt.
Bzzzt. Bzzzt. Bzzzt.

The sound is sudden. Sharp. My eyes blink open.

It’s coming from the counter. His phone. Then mine. Then his again. A chorus of buzzing, vibrating, and chiming notifications cuts through the quiet like a fire alarm in a dream.

I shift slightly, confused.

My Hia sighs and reaches out of the tub with one hand, keeping his other arm around me. He grabs his phone, unlocks it… and freezes.

My stomach dips.

“What is it?” I whisper.

He doesn’t answer right away. His thumb scrolls. Fast. Tap. Tap. Another scroll. Then he exhales not angry, not surprised… but something in between.

“Photos,” he says softly.

I look at him, unsure.

“Okay… photos from last night?” I ask. “Hia, of course there’d be pictures of my debut.”

But the look on his face stops me cold.

He turns toward me slowly, voice low. “No, Nhu. Not of your debut.”

He hands me the phone.

And I gasp.

It’s photos of us — from last night. In the rose-filled room. Right after the show. When my Hia gave me those beautiful flowers  the ones being delivered to my house later today.

But these aren’t just photos.

They’re intimate.

Close-up shots. Me straddling him. Kissing him. His hands on my waist. My arms around his neck. His lips on my skin. My shirt pushed up, his mouth pressed to my chest. The curve of my neck arched back, my head tilted in what looks like pure ecstasy.

I stare.

“I—I don’t understand,” I breathe. “No one was in the room with us…”

My Hia nods grimly. “These are professional shots, baby. Close range. Clear lens. Just like the previous leak.”

I swallow hard, eyes fixed on the screen.

The photo where I’m straddling him catches my attention most… it’s… raw. Honest. Vulnerable. My expression is undone, open, too real. It wasn’t meant for anyone else to see.

“Oh my god,” I whisper, my hand flying to my mouth. “How did they even take these?”

“And look,” I say softly, voice trembling. “They even took pictures of the flowers you gave me, Hia… Those were for my eyes. Just mine.” I pout, the ache building in my chest. “They were so special… and now it feels like they’ve stolen them from us.”

My breath catches again.

My Hia holds me tighter, then turns the phone back to show me something else.

“And now,” he says gently, “#ZonZon is trending.”

I blink.
The screen is full.

Fan edits. Screenshots. Cropped images of me on his lap. Our fingers laced. His mouth on my shoulder. My eyes closed, lips parted. The roses in the background glowing like a shrine.

It’s everywhere.

But then — my Hia turns the phone again. This time, it’s fan art.

Dozens of pieces.
Beautiful. Colorful. Full of warmth.

One of us tangled in roses.
One of me in the spotlight with his silhouette behind me, a quiet protector.
One of him holding me like I’m the entire universe.

My throat tightens.

My Hia leans in and kisses my cheek.
“They see you now,” he whispers. “Really see you. Not just the singer. The person. The love we share.”

“But… it’s everywhere,” I murmur, heart racing. “Hia, what if—what if they twist it? What if they ruin this?”

He pulls me tighter, wrapping his arms fully around me, anchoring me to the warmth of his chest. His voice is steady. Certain.

“Let them try,” he says softly. “We’ve already lived it.”

He kisses the top of my shoulder — slow, sure.

“I’m not ashamed, Nhu. Not of loving you. Not of being seen loving you.”

Then he places his hand gently over my heart, his palm warm and grounding.

My heart stutters.

Did he really just say that?

Come out. Make us official.

My throat feels too tight to speak, but my eyes fill instantly. I blink fast, trying to keep the tears from falling.

“Hia…” I whisper, my voice shaking. “I don’t know if I’m ready for all of that. I just… last night was the biggest night of my life and now—this?” I pause, clutching his hand tighter. “I’m scared. What if it changes everything? What if people look at us and it ruins everything I’ve worked so hard for?”

My Hia turns fully toward me, both hands coming to cradle my face. His thumbs brush the corners of my eyes, catching the tears before they fall.

“Baby,” he says, soft and sure. “Look at me.”

I do.

His gaze is deep. Gentle. Full of the kind of love that doesn’t flinch.

“I will never let anything ruin you,” he says. “Not the press. Not the fans. Not even the fear.”

He leans in, pressing his forehead to mine.

“You don’t have to make any decisions today. I’m not rushing you. But I want you to know… I’m ready. And when you’re ready, I’ll be right there beside you. Every step.”

A tear slips down my cheek. He catches it with a kiss.

And for a moment, the world feels still again.

Until—
Riiing.

His phone buzzes loud between us, vibrating on the edge of the tub.

He sighs softly, pulling away just enough to check the screen.

“Aof,” he mutters.

He answers with that calm, steady tone I know so well.

There’s a pause, and I watch his expression shift from soft to serious.

“We’re on our way.”

He hangs up, then turns back to me with an apologetic smile.

“Aof wants to see us,” he says gently. “Now. At the Domundi office.”

I nod, pulling in a shaky breath, trying to tuck my feelings back in.

My Hia notices. Of course he does.

He reaches out again, cupping my cheek.

“Let’s get dressed,” he says. “You don’t have to say a word if you don’t want to. I’ll handle everything.”

And in that moment — with his fingers against my skin and his eyes steady on mine — I believe him.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The car ride is quiet.

Not the heavy kind of silence — but the kind filled with unsaid things. The city rushes past outside the windows, but I barely see it. My fingers are curled in my lap, my thoughts spinning louder than the engine.

My Hia’s hand rests between us, palm open. Waiting.

I slide mine into his.

He squeezes gently, his thumb brushing soothing circles over my skin.

We’re just a few minutes away from Domundi when he turns to me, his voice low and steady.

“Nhu,” he says softly, “look at me.”

I do.

His eyes are calm. Unshaken. Sure.

“Whatever happens in there… whatever anyone says, whatever questions they ask — none of it changes what we are.”

He lifts our joined hands and presses a kiss to the back of mine.

“No one can take this away from us. Not fans. Not management. Not the media. No one.”

My chest tightens.

“You and me?” he continues, voice firm but warm. “We’re real. We’ve fought for this. And we’re not going to lose it now.”

He leans in closer, his forehead pressing gently to mine.

“Our love isn’t something that can be ruined, baby. Not by whispers. Not by leaks. Not even by fear. What we have… it’s too strong for that.”

I breathe him in, my Hia. My anchor. My home.

And for the first time since the leak, I feel something settle in me again.

Peace.

The car slows, pulling up outside the Domundi building.

My Hia squeezes my hand one last time.

“You ready?”

I nod, not because I’m not scared, but because I know he’s right beside me.

We step out of the car together.

And whatever storm is waiting inside…
We’re walking into it side by side.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Heart on the Table
Zee’s POV

The doors to Domundi slide open, and the second we step inside, I feel it.

Eyes.

Not harsh. Not judgmental.
Just... watching.

Phones don’t come out. No one whispers behind their hands. But every glance flickers our way — receptionists, interns, a couple of junior staff near the elevator.

It’s not cruel.

It’s curiosity. Surprise. Maybe even a little awe.

I feel Nunew tense beside me.

His steps falter, just slightly. It’s subtle — most people wouldn’t notice. But I do.

I always do.

Without a word, I slide my arm around his waist and pull him closer. My hand finds that spot just above his hip, the one that settles him. He leans into me immediately, like instinct.

“Eyes on me, baby,” I murmur, close to his ear. “Only me.”

He nods, but I can still feel the tension in his shoulders.

“They’re not judging us,” I add gently. “They’re just seeing what I’ve seen all along.”

I kiss the side of his head, slow and soft. “And if they are judging? Let them. I’m not letting go of you. Ever.”

That gets a breath out of him. A tiny laugh. I’ll take it.

We walk forward together.

Heads lift as we pass. Some smile — tentative, unsure if they’re allowed. Others nod. One of the assistants at the front desk actually gives us a tiny thumbs-up before quickly looking away.

They’re not staring in shock.

They’re seeing something they didn’t expect —
And maybe, something they like.

And then—

“Well, well, well,” a familiar voice drawls. “If it isn’t the two stars of last night’s double feature.”

I glance up just in time to see Max leaning against the wall near the conference wing, arms crossed, smirk in full force. Nat’s beside him, trying (and failing) not to laugh.

Nunew freezes.

Max grins wider. “Good morning, Power Couple. Trending on Twitter, breaking the internet, and still managing to look like a K-drama poster. Must be exhausting.”

I roll my eyes. “Don’t be jealous.”

“Jealous?” Max says, mock-offended. “Never. Inspired? Maybe.”

Nat steps forward, looking straight at Nunew. “You okay?”

Nunew nods, cheeks pink. “Just... a little overwhelmed.”

“We’ve got you,” Nat says simply.

Max steps in beside me and claps a hand on my shoulder. “For real — you two looked amazing. And the fan art? Bro, unreal.”

“We haven’t even seen half of it yet,” I admit.

“Well, we saved the best ones for later,” Nat says with a wink. “And also... about time.”

Nunew blinks. “About time?”

Max laughs. “Come on. You’ve been looking at each other like you invented the word yearning. This just made it official.”

I glance down at Nunew. His hand is still in mine, fingers threaded tight.

And I don’t care who’s watching.

I lift our hands and press a kiss to the back of his.

“I’m proud of you,” I say. “Of us.”

His cheeks flush deeper. But he doesn’t pull away.

And in that moment — surrounded by people who know us, by friends who’ve had our backs since the beginning — I know we’re ready.

The door to Aof’s office waits just ahead.

But for the first time since the leak...

We’re walking toward it without fear.

Zee raised his hand and knocked twice on Aof’s door, firm but respectful.

“Come in,” came the voice from inside — clipped, tired, but not cold.

He opened the door gently, guiding Nunew ahead of him with a soft hand at his back.

Aof looked up from his desk, and even through the stress written on his face — the furrowed brow, the coffee cup long gone cold — his eyes softened slightly when he saw them enter.

His assistant was already in the corner, quietly tapping away at a tablet, trying to look invisible.

Zee kept his hand on Nunew’s lower back as they stepped inside. His voice was calm, respectful. “Good morning, P’Aof.”

Aof nodded. “Close the door.”

Zee did, then helped Nunew into the chair beside him before taking his own seat. His arm remained along the back of Nunew’s chair — not a flashy claim, just quiet reassurance.

The silence hung for a beat too long.

Finally, Aof sighed, leaning back in his chair. “Well… I won’t pretend I didn’t see it coming eventually. Just didn’t expect the reveal to come via a wide lens and soft lighting.”

Nunew blushed immediately, gaze dropping to his hands.

“As I told you both last night — you have to be careful,” Aof said, his voice calm but weighted. “You can’t let your passion for each other cloud your judgment.”

He exhaled slowly, fingers steepled. “Here we are again… months after the first leak. And while we handled that one pretty well, this situation might be worse.”

He turned to Zee. “Those pictures are very intimate.”

Zee hung his head, sighing deeply. “I know.”

He lifted his eyes, turning to Nunew beside him. He knew if he was overwhelmed, Nunew was probably feeling it ten times harder.

Aof continued, his tone direct but not harsh. “If you two want to keep this relationship private, then you can’t have private moments in places where someone could possibly see.”

Zee met his gaze. “Those photos… they weren’t meant for anyone else. That moment was private. It was ours.”

Aof nodded. “I know. And for what it’s worth… I believe that.”

Zee glanced at Nunew, then back to Aof. His voice softened, steady. “I love him. And that part? I won’t apologize for it.”

Aof leaned forward, elbows on the desk, hands clasped. “I don’t want you to.”

He paused, looking between them.

“I’ve seen a lot of things in this industry. Fake pairings. PR stunts. Burned-out idols who have no idea who they are anymore. But what you two have?” He smiled faintly. “It’s real. And it’s good.”

Nunew looked up at that, eyes wide with quiet hope.

“I’m not here to shame you. Or separate you,” Aof continued. “What I am here to do is figure out how we move forward. Because right now? You’re trending worldwide. The fans are going crazy — and not just in a bad way. There’s fan art, hashtags, blog posts…”

He turned briefly to his assistant, who hadn’t stopped scrolling. “We’ve got press requests piling up. Sponsors calling to ‘check in.’ And people higher up demanding answers — they want to know if this is official, or if it’s a mistake.”

Zee sat up straighter. “It’s not a mistake.”

“I didn’t think so,” Aof replied. “Which brings us to the hard part.”

He leaned back, thinking aloud now. “Do we hold a press conference? Get ahead of the frenzy and control the story — tell the truth on your terms? Or… do we stay quiet, let the storm rage online, and wait for it to burn out?”

He looked between them again.

“We already went through this once. And honestly? I think it boosted your popularity. You two have been a hot topic ever since. And now… you’re even hotter. We could capitalize on that.”

Aof’s tone softened, but stayed firm. “This is your relationship. But it’s also your careers. We need to choose wisely.”

He looked from Zee to Nunew.

“So… are you ready to come out and tell the world that you’re together? Or do we keep things as they are — no confirmations, no denial — and let the silence speak for itself?”

He let that hang in the air for a moment.

“But we do have to say something,” he added. “Everyone has a boss — including me. I got a call this morning demanding answers about how these pictures are circulating. And this time, it feels different.”

Aof’s expression turned serious.

“In the last case, we knew who the leak came from. We handled it internally. Quietly. But this time?” His jaw tightened. “This person followed you. Got into a private space. Close enough to get high-resolution shots… without being seen.”

He paused.

“That’s not random, Zee. That’s planned. Someone knew where you’d be. Knew when you’d be alone. And they had the equipment ready to capture everything.”

He looked directly at him.

“Do either of you have any idea who could be behind this?”

Zee’s heart sank. He glanced at Nunew — who looked just as stunned, his hands twisted tightly in his lap.

“No,” Zee said finally, voice low. “Last time, we caught it fast. We traced it back to someone on the event crew — a temporary hire with access to backstage.”

Aof nodded slowly. “And we handled that.”

“But this?” Zee added, “This feels different. There was no one else in that hallway. No one near that room.”

He hesitated. “It means… they were already inside.”

The silence in the office turned heavy.

Aof leaned back, brow furrowed. “So either someone’s slipping through unnoticed — or someone inside is doing this on purpose.”

Nunew shifted in his seat, voice quiet. “Why would they do that? What do they want?”

Aof’s eyes didn’t waver. “Attention. Power. Leverage. Or maybe they just want to cause damage.”

His voice softened, but only slightly.

“Either way — it’s not just about the photos anymore. It’s about safety. About trust. I need to know that we can protect you both, and right now... we can’t even find the hole in the wall.”

He stood, pacing once behind his desk. “I’m going to have security go over building access. Review who was working that night. Every hallway. Every door.”

Then he turned back to us, his expression grim. “But in the meantime, we need a plan. Because if this leaker’s goal was to force your relationship into the spotlight — congratulations. It worked.”

I took a deep breath. I could feel the weight of Aof’s words pressing down on us — not just the urgency of what was happening, but what it truly meant for our lives.

I looked over at Nunew, whose brows were furrowed, lips parted like he was still trying to find air. His hands were still clenched together in his lap, but he hadn’t let go of mine since we sat down.

I turned fully toward him, lowering my voice so only he would hear — soft, gentle, grounding. “Baby.”

Nunew blinked and looked up, his eyes wide and uncertain.

I reached for both of his hands, holding them gently. “We can figure this out. But only together.”

I glanced at Aof, then back at the boy I loved. “If it were just me... I’d say let’s tell the world. Be done with the hiding. But this isn’t just about me.”

My voice dropped even lower, tender and sure. “This is your career. Your dream. Your heart that’s now being shared without your permission.”

I brushed my thumbs over Nunew’s knuckles, steady and warm. “I’ll do whatever you need. If you want to keep things quiet, I’ll stand in front of every camera and protect our silence. If you want to speak, I’ll be beside you for every word.”

I leaned in closer, letting our foreheads rest together for a beat. “This choice is yours, baby. I’m ready either way. But you don’t have to be — not yet, not today.”

I pulled back just enough to meet his gaze. “What do you want to do?”

Nunew was quiet for a long moment. The silence stretched — not heavy, just… full. His eyes were still locked on our joined hands. His thumbs brushed lightly over mine, almost like he was grounding himself through the motion.

When he finally spoke, his voice was soft. Careful. “I don’t want to lie,” he said.

I nodded, giving his hand a gentle squeeze.

Nunew looked up, first at me, then at Aof. “And I don’t want people thinking we’re a PR stunt or pretending. I want them to know what we have is real.”

Aof leaned in slightly, listening intently.

“But…” Nunew took a breath. “I’m not ready to say everything. Not yet.”

I was already nodding. “Okay.”

Nunew turned to me, his eyes searching. “You’re okay with that?”

I smiled, tender and unwavering. “I’m okay with whatever you need. If this is the step you want to take, I’ll match it. Every word. Every silence.”

Aof’s voice was calm as he leaned forward. “So… you’re thinking soft confirmation?”

Nunew nodded. “Just… the truth. That we care about each other. That we support each other. That we’re close. But no labels. No specifics.”

I added, “We can let people read between the lines.”

Aof sat back, his arms crossed loosely. “That could work. If we do it cleanly — one event, one message, no room for rumors to twist it.”

He looked to his assistant, who was already typing furiously on her tablet.

“I’ll prepare a press briefing. Something small, controlled. No live questions. Just you two speaking from the heart, together.”

Nunew’s shoulders dropped slightly — not in defeat, but in clear relief.

I leaned over and kissed his temple, whispering just for him, “I’m proud of you.”

Aof stood, his expression softening for the first time. “Alright. Let’s start preparing. And for what it’s worth?”

He looked at us both, genuinely. “You’re doing the right thing.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: Speak Your Heart

Nunew’s POV

The room is quiet. Too quiet.

It’s the kind of stillness that hums under your skin — not silence, exactly, but tension. The kind that wraps around your ribs and doesn’t let go.

I sit in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection, trying to convince myself I look calm.

I don’t.

My palms are damp. My heart won’t settle. The suit I’m wearing feels too fitted, like it’s trying to hold me together while I threaten to fall apart.

Behind me, I hear the door open. Soft footsteps.

Then the familiar warmth of my Hia’s hands on my shoulders.

He doesn’t speak right away. He just leans down and presses a kiss to the side of my neck. Slow. Reassuring.

“You look perfect,” he says, his voice low and steady.

I meet his eyes in the mirror.

“I feel like I’m going to throw up.”

He smiles gently. “That’s okay. You’re allowed to be scared.”

I take a breath. Then another.

“They’re all out there,” I whisper. “Waiting to hear something we’re not even fully ready to say.”

He squeezes my shoulders. “Then we say what we want. No more, no less.”

He reaches for my hand and laces our fingers together — not tight, just enough to say: I’m here.

And somehow… I believe him.

We’re led down a short hallway to the backstage holding area — low lights, water bottles, quiet footsteps.

The press room isn’t huge, but the energy on the other side of the curtain feels massive. Cameras are already set. Reporters seated. Laptops open. Tripods adjusted.

Aof is waiting for us just offstage, headset around his neck, phone in one hand, eyes sharp.

When he sees us, he nods once — brisk, professional — then takes a step closer.

“You both ready?” he asks.

I swallow. I want to say yes. I also want to run.

Zee says it for both of us. “We’re ready.”

Aof studies us for a second. Then, gently, he reaches out and adjusts the collar of my jacket. A small gesture. Almost parental.

“I know this wasn’t how you wanted it to happen,” he says, quieter now. “But you’ve handled everything with more grace than most seasoned artists.”

He looks between the two of us. “You’re not walking out there to defend yourselves. You’re walking out there to own your story.”

He rests a hand briefly on my shoulder. “Say only what you need to. Let them fill in the rest. And remember—”

His eyes flick to Zee. “You’ve already won the only person that matters.”

I feel Zee squeeze my hand. A silent yes, you have.

Aof steps back, crossing his arms. His expression is calm now, focused — like a director watching his favorite scene unfold.

“Okay,” he says. “Let’s give them something real.”

The stage manager signals.

Zee leans in, one last whisper against my ear. “Together?”

I nod.

And we step into the light.

The light hits first. Bright. Blinding.

It makes the room beyond the stage feel even more surreal. I can’t see individual faces — just flashes of camera lights and the faint rustle of people shifting in their seats.

But I feel them. Watching. Waiting.

My heart is pounding so loud I wonder if the mics can pick it up.

My Hia walks just a step ahead of me, still holding my hand. Steady. Sure. Like he’s done this a hundred times. Maybe he has. But this time is different.

This time, he’s not just speaking for himself.

He squeezes my hand once — gently — and lets go only when we reach the podium.

The world is silent.

And then his voice breaks through.

“Good afternoon,” he says, calm and clear, just loud enough to fill the room without sounding forced.

He looks out at the crowd, the smallest smile tugging at his lips.

“I know there’s been a lot of speculation over the past twenty-four hours. A lot of opinions. A lot of assumptions.”

He pauses.

My breath catches.

He glances at me — just a flick of his eyes — and it grounds me again. I nod, barely, and he continues.

“So today, we just want to speak for ourselves.”

There’s a quiet murmur across the room, the kind that buzzes under the surface — reporters leaning in, fingers poised over keyboards, lenses zooming in a little tighter.

My palms are still sweating.

But as my Hia speaks, I feel the nerves start to shift.

Because when he’s beside me — really beside me — I remember that this is more than a performance. More than a rumor.

This is us.

And now… it’s time for me to speak, too.

The mic is right in front of me.

My mouth is dry.

But I feel Hia’s presence at my side — quiet, steady, waiting for me. He didn’t push. He never does.

I glance out at the sea of cameras and blurred faces. My heart’s still racing, but it’s not fear now.

It’s something warmer.

I lean forward just slightly, speaking soft but clear.

“I know… there are questions,” I say, a small smile tugging at my lips. “And I know not all of them will be answered today.”

I pause.

No one moves. The room holds its breath.

“But I will say this.”

I glance over at my Hia. He’s looking at me the same way he always does — like I’m the most important thing in the room, the only truth he needs.

“When someone believes in you before the world does… when they see you — really see you — even when you’re still figuring yourself out…”

I take a breath, letting the raw honesty of my feelings ground me.

“…that’s rare. That’s… special.”

There’s a flicker of movement across the audience. Phones tilt up. Camera shutters click faster, like a sudden rain.

I keep going, my voice growing steadier, finding its rhythm.

“I’m not here to put a label on anything. I’m not even sure I could if I tried. But what I do know… is that what we have is real. It’s safe. It’s something I never thought I’d find — and now that I have, I don’t want to let it go.”

I hear someone exhale. Maybe a reporter. Maybe a fan. Maybe me.

“And whether you call it friendship, or love, or something in between… I just hope everyone gets to experience something like this. Even once.”

My Hia reaches over and takes my hand, his fingers lacing with mine.

And I let him. I cling to him.

The room is silent — not cold, but breathless, hanging on every word, every subtle movement.

I glance out again, softer now, no longer overwhelmed by the bright lights.

“That’s all I want to say today,” I finish. “Thank you for listening. And for letting us… just be.”

For a moment after I finish speaking, the room is completely still. Then the sound swells — quiet at first, then louder. The click of cameras intensifies. Soft murmurs ripple through the crowd. A single emotional “aww” drifts from somewhere in the back.

But I don’t stay to hear the rest.

Aof appears from the wings almost immediately, motioning sharply to someone offstage. “Alright, that’s all for now — thank you, everyone.”

Security steps forward, forming a protective barrier, and Aof is already beside us, his voice low but firm. “Come on. Let’s go.”

Zee squeezes my hand once more before standing. I rise with him, never breaking our hold.

And we walk offstage hand in hand — not for show, not for the cameras, but because we need the anchor. Because we don’t want to let go.

Backstage is dimmer. Cooler. Quieter. The air feels lighter, easier to breathe.

Someone pulls the curtain closed behind us, and the noise from the press room dulls to a distant hum, fading like a memory.

Aof touches my shoulder briefly — not speaking, just giving me a look that says well done — then turns away to speak with staff.

And then it’s just me and my Hia. Our own bubble, safe and untouched.

We step into a small corner hallway behind the stage, away from the bustle.

I lean back against the wall, finally letting out the breath I’ve been holding since this morning. It leaves me in a rush, a soft whoosh of relief.

He stands in front of me, his hands still holding mine, his gaze soft, unwavering.

“You were perfect,” he says softly, his voice thick with emotion.

I shake my head, my heart still fluttering, but now with something akin to joy. “I was terrified.”

“I know,” he whispers, brushing his fingers down my cheek. “But you did it anyway. That’s what makes you brave, Nhu.”

His touch is light, but grounding. Like always.

I glance up at him, my voice small, vulnerable. “Did I say the right things?”

He smiles — that smile that reaches all the way to his eyes, crinkling them at the corners. “You said exactly what was in your heart. And the world heard you, my love.”

I feel the emotion rising again — not fear this time, but something gentler. Something that feels like love. Like safety. Like finding my true place.

Zee steps in closer, his forehead resting against mine.

“I’m so proud of you, baby,” he says, his voice low and warm, resonating deep in my chest. “You didn’t have to confirm anything. You just had to be you. And you were beautiful.”

He leans in, kissing the tip of my nose.

“I love you,” he says. Soft. Sure. No camera in sight. “Whether the world knows or not, that’s never going to change.”

I wrap my arms around his waist, burying my face in his chest, breathing in his familiar scent.

“I love you too, Hia,” I whisper, my voice muffled against his shirt. “Thank you for holding my hand through it all.”

He holds me tighter, pulling me flush against him.

“No matter what comes next,” he murmurs, his voice a steady promise against my hair, “I’ll keep holding it.”

And in that quiet hallway, where the press can’t reach and the lights don’t shine, I feel more seen than I ever have in my life. I feel... home.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back at Hia’s apartment, everything feels… quieter.

No cameras. No flashing lights. No thrum of nerves under my skin.

Just the soft hum of the AC, the gentle glow of the city outside, and the faint scent of lavender still clinging to my skin from the shower.

I walk out of the bathroom wrapped in a soft pink lounge set I’d picked out just for today. Ruffled sleeves, loose shorts, delicate trim. It's comfort, but still pretty.

His favorite kind of look.

I find him exactly where I knew he’d be — stretched across the couch, one arm thrown lazily over the backrest, the other scrolling through his phone. His expression is relaxed, but focused, lost in thought.

When he sees me, his entire face softens, a beautiful, unguarded shift.

“There’s my baby,” he murmurs, setting his phone down as he sits up straighter, a warm smile gracing his lips. “Come here, beautiful.”

His eyes roam over me with that familiar heat — not hungry, but warm. Worshipful.

“Look at you,” he says, his voice low and full of adoration. “Looking so pretty, so beautiful in all pink. Hia loves it so much when your beautiful body is wrapped in pink just for him.”

I blush, my cheeks warm as I step toward him. I climb into his lap, my legs folding easily to the side as I melt into his chest. His arms wrap around me instantly, like muscle memory, pulling me close.

Hia’s fingers trail over the soft satin of my set — one of my favorites. My most comfortable. Of all the pink outfits I own, this one feels the most like me.

He strokes the fabric slowly, reverently, as if it's the most precious thing he's ever touched.

“Do you like it?” I ask shyly, glancing up at him.

He smiles and cups my chin, gently lifting my face until our eyes meet.

“Oh baby,” he says, his voice thick with feeling, a deep rumble in his chest. “Hia loves it. I love when you wear your comfortable clothes — it makes me feel so good, knowing you trust me this much.”

He leans in closer, pressing our foreheads together, his breath warm against my skin.

“I’ll take care of you, baby. I’ll love you and be there for you in every way. You’re mine.”

Then he presses a soft kiss to my lips — slow, claiming, but tender.

I melt into him completely, my body relaxing against his.

We stay like that for a moment, just breathing. Holding each other. Just being. Safe.

Then he pulls back slightly, nudging me playfully as he picks up his phone again.

“Want to see what you did to the internet today?”

I blink up at him, hesitant. “Is it… bad?”

He grins, a wide, triumphant flash of teeth, and reaches for his phone.

“Baby,” he says, pulling up the trending tab, his eyes sparkling. “You broke it.”

He shows me the screen.

#ZonZonSpeakYourHeart is the number one hashtag. There are fan cams. Reaction videos. Thousands of tweets quoting my words. Fan art already sketching the moment I took the mic. Clips of Hia kissing my hand. One zoomed in on the way we looked at each other when we walked offstage — captioned, “This is what real love looks like.”

My eyes widen, my jaw dropping slightly.

“They love you, love us together,” Hia says softly, his voice full of pride.

My throat tightens with emotion, a happy ache. “But I didn’t even say—”

“You didn’t have to,” he interrupts gently, his thumb brushing over my cheek. “You spoke with your heart. And they heard it loud and clear.”

I scroll through a few more posts — art, edits, fan tweets that say things like “ZonZon isn’t just a ship, it’s a standard,” and “I want someone to look at me the way Nunew looks at his Hia.”

I smile. A little breathless. A little overwhelmed. But full. Full of a joy I didn't know was possible.

“They really do love us,” I whisper, the words barely audible.

He laughs quietly, brushing his fingers through my hair, and whispers into the crown of my head:

“They do. But not as much as I love you.”

We stay like that — wrapped in each other, wrapped in pink, wrapped in love — while the world outside keeps falling harder for ZonZon.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24  ZonZon: Scene and Unseen

(Zee’s POV)

The final “cut” is called, and the room erupts in applause.

Laughter echoes. People hug. Crew members begin tearing down the lights, packing up cables. It’s loud and chaotic — a celebration of completion.

But I don’t move. Not yet.

I glance at Nunew beside me, still in costume. His smile is soft, a little dazed, like he hasn’t quite realized it’s over.

Neither have I.

One by one, the room empties.

Aof waves us off with a proud look. The camera crew thanks us and exits. Wardrobe assistants pass by, giving us gentle smiles.

And then… we’re alone.

I’m alone with this beautiful boy.

This boy who changed my whole world.

This boy who is my love — my everything.

It feels like life didn’t exist before him. This past year and a half — just being with him, working with him — has been the best time of my life. The joy… the fulfillment I’ve experienced with him is unlike anything I’ve ever known.

My beautiful boy. My angel.

He’s everything I ever wanted — and everything I didn’t even know I needed.

This journey we’ve taken together… it’s been the greatest experience of my life.

And he’s changed me in ways I’m still trying to understand.

I walk slowly across the now-empty set — this fake little living room we spent the last few months pretending in. Laughing in. Falling in love in.

Except none of it ever felt fake.

Nunew turns to me, his expression quiet now. Gentle.

He opens his mouth like he’s going to say something, but I stop him.

“Wait.”

I step closer.

“Before the lights go out… just give me this moment. With you.”

He nods, his lips parting just slightly, his eyes searching mine.

I take his hands in mine and exhale.

“You saved me,” I say simply, the words raw and honest.

His brows knit, confused.

I hold his hands a little tighter.

“Do you remember what I told you that night in the solarium at Domundi?” I ask softly, my eyes locked on his, searching for his memory of it.

He nods. “Yes… you said you wanted to quit. That you were ready to walk away from everything. But then I came into your life — and you found a new passion. You told me you thought we had something special... and you asked me to trust you.”

I laugh, a soft breath of disbelief and memory. “Exactly.”

I bring our joined hands up between us.

“So, Nhu… do you see now what I meant? Do you see what I was talking about back then?”

I pause, letting my voice steady, filled with all the gratitude in my heart.

“How I said we’d do great things together? That you just had to trust me… and let me take care of you?”

His smile blooms, radiant and full of memory. He squeezes my hands.

“Yes, Hia. You were right. You were so right.”

“This experience with you,” I whisper, my voice thick with emotion, “has been the most amazing thing in my life.”

He leans in closer, his gaze locked on mine. I don’t let go of his hands.

“Yes, Nhu. So amazing.” My voice breaks a little, overwhelmed by the depth of it all.

“And the wildest part is… I said all that before I even knew how talented you really were.”

I laugh again, but this time it’s full of awe, a profound realization.

“Baby, you’ve surpassed every expectation I had. Your acting, your singing… the way you just are. You’re incredible.”

I brush his hair back from his forehead, my fingers lingering in the softness.

“Hia loves you so much, angel. You are everything.”

Nunew steps in and wraps his arms around me, pulling me flush against his chest, and the moment he does, my whole world feels right again. The quiet click of peace settling into place.

There’s no camera. No lights. No pressure.

Just him.

I hold him close, my arms snug around his waist, pulling him even tighter.

“I’ve never felt so whole,” I whisper into his hair. “So complete — except when you’re in my arms.”

My voice drops lower, almost reverent.

“I was really going to walk away… from all of this. From acting. From this career. But now, here we are — just finished filming a series that’s going to change everything.”

I pull back just enough to tilt his face up toward mine, my thumbs caressing his cheeks.

“I’m telling you, Nhu… everyone is going to love you. They’re going to see your heart — your talent. The same way I did.”

His eyes shine, brimming with emotion, reflecting the flickering overhead lights that remain.

“Thank you,” I breathe, the words catching in my throat. “Thank you for doing this journey with me. Thank you for saving me.”

I pause, letting the weight of my gratitude settle, then lean in close, pressing my lips to his forehead.

“I love you more than you’ll ever truly realize.”

He doesn’t speak — not yet. But I see it in his eyes, the profound understanding. I feel it in the way he holds me, a fierce, reciprocal grip.

“You were everything I didn’t know I was missing,” I continue softly. “You made me laugh again. Made me feel again. Every scene with you felt real… because you were real.”

I cup his cheek, my thumb tracing the curve of it with care, memorizing the softness of his skin.

“And that voice,” I whisper, my gaze falling to his lips, then back to his eyes. “Your voice didn’t just sing — it spoke. You poured your heart into every note. That song didn’t just belong to the series. It became ours.”

His lips tremble slightly, his breath hitching. “Hia…”

I smile, my eyes burning with everything I feel for him, a raw, undeniable intensity.

“I’m so proud of you, baby. Of your acting. Your singing. Your heart. You turned this series into something unforgettable.”

He steps in again, pulling closer, his head resting against my chest.

I wrap my arms around him, grounding us in the silence, in our shared bubble of peace.

“I don’t know what comes next,” I murmur into his hair. “But whatever it is… I want to face it with you.”

He nods softly against me, burying his face deeper into my shirt.

“I love you, Nunew. Thank you for doing this with me. For trusting me. For staying.”

He looks up at me, his eyes glistening with unshed tears, but his smile is unwavering.

“I love you too, Hia. And I’d choose this again. A hundred times over.”

I smile, leaning down to kiss him — slow, full of every word I haven’t said, every emotion I can’t vocalize.

And on that empty set, in the quiet after the storm, we don’t need a camera to remember the scene.

This one’s just for us.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Cutie Pie Fan Meeting

I sat backstage, quietly watching from the corner of the room.

Across from me, Nunew was getting his hair and makeup done — surrounded by stylists, laughing at something the makeup artist had just said. The whole room buzzed with energy and excitement, a low hum of chatter and rustling fabrics. But to me, everything blurred except him.

My beautiful boy.

Now being made even more beautiful.

I never got used to how effortlessly captivating Nunew was. Even now — with powder dusted across his cheeks, his hair gently tousled by careful hands — he looked flawless. Radiant.

Magnetic.

Nunew tilted his head back in laughter, his smile lighting up the entire space around him. And my eyes locked on him like always — to the graceful curve of his long, delicate neck… to those soft, pink lips… to the faint flush in his cheeks that always made my heart race.

That’s mine, I thought. All of that — him. He’s mine.

I still couldn’t believe it sometimes.

That the beautiful boy who once had a crush on me from afar… was now mine.

I chuckled quietly to myself.

It was still so funny — Nunew had been my fan long before we ever met. A wide-eyed boy with posters on his wall and butterflies in his stomach when he thought of me.

But from the very first moment we met — it wasn’t Nunew who fell the hardest.

It was me.

Me, who was captivated. Me, who couldn’t look away. Me, who told Aof, “It’s him. Or I’m out.”

I shook my head, smiling.

It had to be destiny. There was no other explanation.

Nunew, the fanboy, had become the love of my life.

And now, here I was… watching from a distance, my heart pounding like a teenage crush.

Nunew’s fanboy.

I chuckled softly at the irony — and the undeniable truth of it.

I was so in love with this boy… and the world was just minutes away from seeing that love shine onstage.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nunew’s POV

Now Hia was in the chair, getting his hair and makeup done.

My beautiful Hia.

My home. My shelter. My everything.

My safety. My love.

Hia takes such good care of me — always. I don’t know what I would do without him. Sometimes I still can’t believe he chose me.

Being chosen by him… it’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me.

I never imagined, not even in my wildest dreams, that I’d have a chance to be with him.

Zee — the man I fell in love with on-screen. The man who became my reality. The man who is so deeply, completely in love with me.

And I feel it. In everything he does.

Every kiss.

Every small action.

Every way he takes care of me without asking.

With him, I can be my whole self. No hiding. No pretending.

He understands me in ways I didn’t think anyone ever could. He sees me — and still chooses me. He’s strong. Kind. Gentle. Attentive. Sweet. Romantic.

He is everything I need.

I’m so excited for today’s fan meeting — truly excited. The first time we had one, I was terrified. I hid behind him the whole time, too shy to speak, clinging to his sleeve like a scared little kid.

But now? I feel like I can do anything.

Hia gave me that strength. That confidence.

He made it possible for me to step into this version of us — ZeeNunew.

That third space we created together.

Where I feel safe. Seen. Held. Whole.

Knowing that Hia is my other half… that’s all I need.

He often says we were destined to be together — and I believe him with my whole heart.

The first moment I stepped into Domundi, I literally crashed into him. Within seconds.

That wasn’t coincidence. That was fate.

I smile just thinking about it.

I’m fated to be with my Hia.

He’s not just my partner. He’s my best friend. My other half.

Even though there are years between us, it never feels that way. We connect like we were made to find each other.

Like two pieces of one whole.

I glance over at him now, taking in his face — so handsome, so kind, so him.

He laughs. He teases. He cares. He feels.

He’s beautiful inside and out.

And I’m so, so lucky that he’s mine.

And that I’m his.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sound of the crowd shifts — muffled at first, then louder, clearer.

A sudden burst of cheers. Applause.

And somewhere in the distance… someone screams “ZonZon!”

I turn my head instinctively, and Hia is already standing. His makeup is done. His smile is soft.

And his eyes? Only on me, shining with that familiar warmth.

A staff member pokes their head into the room. “It’s time.”

I stand too, smoothing the hem of my outfit with shaking fingers. My heart pounds against my ribs.

But then Hia reaches for me — no hesitation, no nerves in his touch.

He takes my hand in his, lacing our fingers together.

He doesn’t say anything right away. Just lets his thumb brush across mine, a silent comfort.

Then, quietly: “Ready, baby?”

I nod. Not because I’m not scared — my stomach is still doing flips — but because I know he’s beside me. With him, I can face anything.

The hallway to the stage is short, but it feels like a dream, the air thick with anticipation.

Everything is humming — the fans, the lights, the music swelling behind the curtain, vibrant with excitement.

We stop just before the stage entrance.

I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself.

And he leans in, his voice barely a whisper: “We’re about to give them a moment they’ll never forget.”

The emcee announces our names.

The crowd roars.

And together — hand in hand — we step into the light.

Our names — first mine, then his — are called.

The crowd erupts.

Screams echo from every corner of the venue. Chants. Shouted “I love you!”s. Even a few high-pitched sobs that somehow cut through the noise.

I grip Hia’s hand tighter, a happy tremor running through me.

He looks over at me, eyebrows raised, lips curved in that soft, mischievous smile I know too well.

“You wanna walk out,” he leans in, grinning, “or should we make it fun?”

I laugh, already knowing where this is going, a bubble of pure joy rising in my chest. “Fun.”

He squeezes my hand once.

And then — we skip.

Hand in hand, side by side, we skip right out onto the stage like two kids crashing a fairytale premiere.

The crowd loses its mind, their roar now a wave of pure elation.

Fans are on their feet — clapping, cheering, screaming our names.

Some wave banners, a colorful sea of devotion. Others are crying, tears streaming down their faces. One person in the front row is visibly shaking, holding up a glittery sign that says: “ZonZon: Written in the Stars.”

Hia swings our arms gently as we reach center stage, then turns to me with that smile — the one that makes my heart somersault, a playful glint in his eyes.

“Shall we take a bow?” he whispers, his voice just for me.

I giggle and nod, my joy bubbling over.

Still holding hands, we bow together — deep and playful, a familiar synchronicity in our movements.

When we rise, the noise gets even louder. It feels like the whole venue is vibrating with love, a powerful, collective hum.

And suddenly… I’m not nervous. I’m not hiding.

I’m here. Proud.

With my Hia beside me.

And the whole world watching.

We wave to the crowd, our smiles huge and full, reflecting the immense energy coming from them.

“What’s up, everyone!” I yell, my voice giddy with joy, riding the wave of their excitement. “How are you all tonight?!”

They scream back in unison: “ZeeNunew!!”

I glance at Hia, beaming, my heart soaring. “That’s us, right?”

He laughs, a rich, happy sound. “That’s us.”

Then he turns to the audience, hand still in mine. “Zee and Nunew in the house, everyone!!”

The cheers explode, a deafening wave.

Phones are up. Lights flashing. Chants of “ZonZon! ZonZon!” echo like a relentless tide.

Hia grins, raising our clasped hands above our heads, basking in their adoration.

“To all our fans — we love you guys so much!” he says, his voice cutting through the noise.

The crowd goes wild again. Some fans are jumping. Others are just crying into their banners, overwhelmed.

He leans toward me, laughing, completely overwhelmed — and so am I. It’s a beautiful, chaotic moment of pure connection.

The host finally walks out, mic in hand and smiling wide as the crowd cheers again, though a little less intensely now.

“Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the stars of Cutie Pie… Zee and Nunew!”

The fans scream even louder — high-pitched cries, clapping, chants of “ZonZon! ZonZon!”

The host gestures toward the stage setup behind us. Two tall stools, spaced neatly apart in the center.

We wave once more, then head over and take our seats.

But the second I sit down… I realize something’s wrong.

The chairs are too far apart.

I glance over at Hia. He’s already seated, legs crossed comfortably, smiling at the crowd — but we’re separated by too much space. A gap I don’t like.

Not when he’s right there.

Not when I need to feel him close.

I pout instinctively, turning to him with big eyes and holding out my hand across the empty space.

He looks over, catches my expression — and chuckles softly, a knowing twinkle in his eyes.

I motion toward the space between us, my eyebrows raised in silent complaint.

He grins wider. “Too far?” he mouths, his eyes crinkling at the corners.

I nod, still holding my hand out, a hopeful plea.

Without a word, I hop off my stool, walk over to his, and — with Hia still sitting on it — gently push it a little closer. The legs scrape softly against the stage floor, a small sound lost in the residual hum of the crowd.

The fans giggle, a wave of delighted whispers.

But when I go back to sit down again… it’s still not close enough.

I hesitate for half a second.

Then I stand again, walk straight back over to him, and tug lightly on his arm.

He laughs, a full, open sound, as I gesture for him to get up. He stands, still smiling, and I scoot his stool all the way over — flush against mine — until there’s no space between us at all.

Then I sit down. And so does he.

Perfect.

We’re side by side now. Exactly where we belong.

For a second, the crowd is completely silent.

Then —

“Awwwww!”
“He wanted to be close to him!”
“Look at Nunew!!”
“ZonZon supremacy!!”

The whole venue erupts into giggles and affectionate shrieks.

Fans are literally covering their faces from the cuteness. One shouts “Protect him at all costs!!”

I lean over and whisper, “Now it’s perfect.”

Hia just smiles, reaching over to squeeze my hand.

“Anything for you, baby.”

The crowd is still buzzing with laughter and awe when the host walks back toward us, mic in hand and eyes twinkling.

“Well,” he says, pretending to wipe a tear from his eye, “we were gonna talk about the chemistry between you two — but clearly, the chairs didn’t stand a chance.”

The whole room erupts.

Laughter bursts through the venue like fireworks — even the staff at the side of the stage are chuckling.

I feel my face flush bright pink.

Without thinking, I turn toward Hia, giggling as I lean my head against his shoulder and lift a hand to cover my mouth — suddenly shy. The crowd gives another loud “Awww!”

Hia just smiles. That big, heart-melting smile he always saves just for me.

He reaches up and gently rubs his hand through my hair, fingers soft and slow.

The way he always does when he wants to calm me.

The fans lose it again.

Phones are raised. Flashes go off. Someone yells, “STOP, THIS IS TOO CUTE!” and another fan dramatically pretends to faint.

The host clutches his chest, pretending to swoon.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” he says with exaggerated flair, “I think we can all agree… love has entered the chat.”

More cheers. More screams.

ZonZon, front and center — and absolutely unforgettable.

The crowd finally settles down as the host returns to center stage, grinning.

“Alright, I think we’re ready to get into some of your questions! These were submitted by fans online — and I picked the ones I thought might give us the most fun... or the most feels.”

The crowd laughs, buzzing with excited murmurs.

“First question,” the host reads aloud, his voice bright, “is for Zee.”

Hia shifts slightly, lifting his mic, a spark of mischief in his eyes.

“Zee... how did you and Nunew first meet?”

The audience explodes with anticipation, a collective gasp and hush.

Hia leans back in his stool, pretending to think, tapping his chin thoughtfully.

Then — with a soft, mischievous smile — he brings the mic up to his lips.

“We met long ago,” he says, his voice smooth and teasing, a hint of ancient lore in his tone, “in another life.”

The crowd gasps, a sharp, collective intake of breath.

Hia grins wider, clearly enjoying their reaction. “Back then, we were together. Completely in love. Soulmates. And then... we were reincarnated into this world— and found each other again.”

The entire room screams, a wave of delighted pandemonium.

Some fans shout “DESTINY!!” their voices hoarse with emotion. Others are full-on crying, wiping tears from their faces. Phones go flying up to capture the moment, a constellation of flashing lights.

I cover my mouth, laughing shyly as I lean against my Hia’s arm, my cheeks warm with a blush.

The host fans themselves dramatically, clutching their chest. “Sir— you cannot just drop romantic reincarnation lore like that!”

Hia chuckles, the sound deep and resonant. “I’m just saying... that’s what it felt like.”

Then his expression softens, his tone shifting, becoming earnest.

“But in this life… it really was something simple. I was walking down the stairs at Domundi, and he was rushing up.”

He glances at me with a warmth that quiets the room, a tender smile gracing his lips.

“And we literally ran into each other.”

The crowd swoons, a collective sigh of romantic contentment.

Hia smiles, looking down at our clasped hands like he’s reliving it, a private memory shared.

“It was nothing big. No slow-motion music. Just a staircase. A normal day.”

He pauses, letting the simplicity of the truth settle.

“But the second I looked into his eyes... I felt it.”

He turns back to the crowd, his gaze sweeping over them, commanding their attention.

“I had been ready to quit everything. Acting. The industry. I was completely done. But the moment I met him... something inside me changed.”

A hush falls over the room, absolute and breathless. Every eye is on Zee.

Zee glances at me again, his smile tender.

“He had this shy smile. The softest voice. I asked for his name, and he said, ‘Nunew.’”

The crowd audibly sighs, a collective, soft sound of romantic contentment.

Zee nods. “And when I said his name out loud, I swear… my heart skipped. I don’t even believe in that kind of stuff normally. But that day? I did.”

He laughs softly, a quiet, disbelieving chuckle. “Turns out he already knew who I was. He said he’d followed my work. And all I could think was... I hope I get to see him again.”

Zee leans a little closer to me now, his shoulder brushing against mine, closing the small gap between us.

“So I went straight to Aof’s office and told him... I’ll only do Cutie Pie if that boy is my partner.”

Fans gasp, a wave of stunned realization, then erupt into cheers. Shouts of “HE KNEW!” echo through the venue.

My eyes are wide, my lips parted, feeling like I’m hearing it for the first time all over again, though I’ve known this story for months. My cheeks burn.

“I didn’t know if he could act,” Hia admits, a playful shrug accompanying his words. “Didn’t know how old he was. Didn’t know anything about him.”

He shrugs again, his smile full of pure, undeniable conviction.

“I just knew I had to find a way to stay in his life.”

And with that, the crowd loses it, a deafening roar of adoration that sweeps over the stage.

The crowd is still buzzing from Zee’s story — a mix of romantic sighs and emotional squeals. Phones are up, capturing every angle. Tears are being dabbed from countless eyes.

The host turns toward me, grinning, their own eyes twinkling with delight.

“Well, Nunew…” they say dramatically, holding the mic out to me. “Is what Zee said… true?”

I feel my cheeks flush instantly, a deep warmth spreading across my face.

I glance at Hia — his smile is soft, but his eyes are locked on mine, full of unwavering support.

I lift the mic, my voice a little shaky, but honest and clear.

“Yes,” I say gently, the word a soft confession. “What my Hia said… is true.”

The crowd sighs, a unified sound of "aww" at the way I say "my Hia."

I continue, my eyes drifting toward the audience, but my words are really for him, a quiet echo of his own honesty.

“I was rushing up the stairs at Domundi, nervous, overwhelmed… and then I ran into someone. Literally.”

A soft laugh ripples through the fans, a shared moment of lightness.

“I dropped my bag. Apologized. And then I looked up…”

I pause, letting the memory fill me, my lips curving into a shy smile.

“And there he was.”

The crowd melts, a collective sigh of profound contentment filling the air.

“Zee. The person I had admired from afar for years. Someone who helped me understand myself… long before he even knew I existed.”

Hia blinks slowly beside me — I can feel him processing what I’ve just said, a soft surprise blooming in his eyes.

“I followed his career since I was a teenager,” I admit, my voice a little shy but firm. “I looked up to him. Had posters of him on my wall. Watched every interview, every moment. And that day… I met him face-to-face.”

I smile, turning toward him now, my gaze tender.

“I never thought I’d get to be in the same room as him — much less stand beside him, work with him… love him.”

The fans gasp and swoon, a wave of collective emotion washing over the venue. Some audibly whisper “Oh my god...”

I laugh softly, covering my mouth for a second before I add, quieter:

“When I told him my name that day, the way he said it… I just knew. Something shifted in me. A feeling of… home.”

I glance back at the crowd, my smile gentle.

“So yes. Hia’s story is true. But for me… it was also the moment I realized something even bigger was beginning.”

I look back at him one more time, my eyes conveying everything I feel.

“And I’m so glad I bumped into him that day.”

The crowd is dead silent for a beat — and then absolutely erupts.

Screams, claps, people losing their minds at how sweet and romantic it all is.

The host clasps their mic dramatically. “Okay, so we all agree this is a BL drama in real life, right?!”

The fans yell “YESSS!!” their voices ringing with conviction.

Hia reaches over, gently squeezing my knee, his thumb tracing circles on my skin.

And I feel it again — just like I did on that staircase. That pull.

That knowing.

This… is where I was always meant to be.

The crowd slowly calms down from all the swooning, though several fans are still fanning themselves and whispering “Zee picked him… from the start…”

The host glances down at their card, then perks up with a knowing grin, their eyes sparkling.

“Okay — this next one is for Nunew.”

I sit a little straighter, the mic already trembling slightly in my hands, a mix of nerves and excitement fluttering in my chest.

The host smirks. “The fans want to know… why do you call Zee Hia instead of, well… Zee?”

The crowd laughs gently, leaning in, eager for the answer.

I glance over at Hia — he’s already looking at me, smiling like he knows exactly where this is going, a silent dare in his eyes.

I turn back to the audience, my cheeks warm with a blush, but my voice is steady.

“Well…” I begin, my voice soft, “it started on the day we officially became partners.”

The room quiets, hanging on every word, captivated.

“That day, Hia said something to me — something I’ll never forget.”

I glance at him again, my heart full, warmed by the memory.

“He told me he wanted to take care of me. That our relationship would be different from everyone else’s.”

The fans sigh audibly, a soft, collective breath of understanding.

“He said he wanted something just for us. A way for us to be close. Connected. So… he asked me to call him Hia.”

I smile shyly, remembering that exact moment — the way his hand touched my cheek, the warmth in his voice, the solemn promise in his eyes.

“And he said… if I called him Hia, then he would call me Nhu.”

The crowd explodes — crying, cheering, screaming “HIA AND NHU FOREVER!” in a deafening wave of adoration.

I nod softly. “It was our little promise. From the start. A way to show trust… care… and love.”

Hia chuckles, the sound rumbling beside me, and leans toward his mic.

“Now if he ever calls me Zee… I know something’s wrong.”

The audience howls with laughter, delighting in their inside joke.

The host clutches their chest dramatically, feigning overwhelm. “Okay, but can you two stop being the literal blueprint for romance?! I’m trying to keep it together here!”

The crowd cheers again, caught in the infectious joy, as I lean into Hia’s side, whispering, “That’s why I’ll always call you Hia.”

And he smiles, a soft, secret smile, resting his hand over mine, his fingers intertwining with perfect familiarity.

“And I’ll always be yours, Nhu.”

The host fans themselves again, shaking their head like they can’t believe what they’re witnessing, trying to regain composure.

“Okay, okay — before I melt into a romantic puddle, here’s the next question. This one’s for both of you.”

They glance down at the card and smile, a knowing glint in their eyes.

“Fans want to know… what was it like filming Cutie Pie together? And for you, Nunew — how was it being in your first series? Were you scared?”

The crowd leans in, suddenly quieter — more tender now, curious about our journey.

I bring the mic to my lips, my fingers curling gently around it, a slight tremor in my hand.

“Yes,” I admit, my voice soft but clear, my gaze finding Hia’s for a moment. “I was terrified.”

A few fans gasp softly, others nod like they understand the weight of that admission.

“I had never acted in a full series before. I didn’t know if I could really do it… if I could be good enough. There were so many talented people around me — and I didn’t want to let anyone down.”

I pause, glancing at Hia, a grateful smile forming on my lips.

“But from the very beginning… he believed in me.”

Hia smiles, his eyes full of quiet pride, reflecting my gratitude.

“He guided me, supported me, carried me through moments I thought I couldn’t handle. There were days I doubted myself, but he never did. Not even once.”

The fans sigh, a collective, drawn-out sound, completely taken in by the emotion.

“I remember our first scene together,” I continue, smiling at the memory, a rush of warmth filling me. “I was shaking. But the second Hia looked at me… I felt safe. Like I could do anything.”

Hia finally lifts his mic, turning toward the crowd, his gaze still tender on me.

“He was incredible,” Hia says, his voice ringing with conviction. “From day one. I saw something in him — not just talent, but this light. This quiet power.”

He turns to me now, his eyes burning with pride and affection.

“And baby… you didn’t just meet expectations. You shattered them.”

The crowd erupts again — a wave of thunderous applause, cheers, screams of “ZonZon forever!” that vibrate through the stage.

He continues, his eyes never leaving mine, pouring his heart into every word.

“You brought so much heart to the role. So much truth. That’s why the world fell in love with you.”

I look down, my face flushing bright pink, warmth spreading through my chest at his words.

Hia leans in with a grin, his voice a playful whisper just for me. “They think you were acting… but that was just you, baby.”

The fans laugh, cry, and yell “TOO REAL!!” in a chaotic symphony of delight.

The host laughs, visibly emotional, wiping a genuine tear from their eye.

“Okay, so filming wasn’t just a success — it was the beginning of this actual love story we’re all witnessing unfold right now.”

The audience claps again, a wave of collective love and awe washing over us.

And sitting here, holding Hia’s hand, hearing him say those things about me… I believe it too. It feels like the world finally sees what I've always known.

The host returns to center stage, clearly trying to keep their emotions in check after the last question, taking a deep breath.

“Okay,” they say with a dramatic breath. “This next one… oof. Fans have been dying to know this!”

They glance at the card and grin, a mischievous glint in their eyes. “Zee — Nunew — have you met each other’s families yet?”

The crowd gasps, a ripple of excited whispers spreading through the room, hungry for details.

Hia lifts his mic, a knowing look in his eye, a hint of his signature teasing smile.

“I… may have met a certain someone’s family,” he says playfully, dragging out the words, glancing at the crowd with mock innocence.

The audience erupts, a chorus of delighted squeals and laughs.

I giggle, my eyes wide as I cover my mouth with my hand, unable to hide my amusement.

Hia glances toward the crowd, then dramatically winces a little, rubbing the back of his neck as if in pain.

“Let’s just say… someone’s dad made a very strong first impression.”

Laughter explodes across the venue, a wave of uproarious mirth.

I burst into giggles, nudging Hia with my shoulder, enjoying his theatricality. “I can neither confirm nor deny that Hia was a little scared,” I tease softly, leaning into him.

Hia smirks, glancing over, his eyes twinkling. “It wasn’t fear. It was… respectful survival instincts.”

The host clutches their mic like they’re about to fall over, doubling over with laughter.

“NOT RESPECTFUL SURVIVAL INSTINCTS—”

Fans howl, many of them crying from laughter now, others fanning themselves at how soft and real this all feels.

Once the room settles into a gentle hum, the host asks, their voice still tinged with amusement, “And what about the other way around? Nunew — have you met Zee’s family yet?”

Hia lifts my hand gently, bringing our joined hands between us.

“Not yet,” he says, brushing his lips across my knuckles with quiet reverence. “But very soon.”

The crowd melts into a puddle, a collective wave of soft sighs and murmurs.

He holds our joined hands between us, his voice softer now, filled with a profound sincerity.

“I want to introduce him to my whole world. When the time is right, I want him to see where I came from — because he’s where I’m going.”

The entire room goes utterly still, a breathless silence hanging in the air. And then —

“AHHHHHHHH!!”

The screams are deafening, a raw, emotional wave. Fans are waving signs wildly, wiping tears from their faces, gripping each other in shared ecstasy.

The host is beside themselves, clutching their chest dramatically. “You two are LITERALLY the reason I believe in soulmates, okay?!”

Hia just smiles, a private, tender expression, and gently squeezes my hand.

I look at him with sparkling eyes, my cheeks pink, and softly say into the mic, my voice a reverent whisper:

“ZonZon knows the truth.”

The fans go feral, their combined roar shaking the venue.

The host scans the final card and raises an eyebrow, a knowing smile playing on their lips, like they already know this one’s going to hit deep.

“Okay,” they say, turning to both of us, their voice dropping with anticipation. “Last question of the night.”

The crowd quiets — phones raised, breaths held, every eye fixed on us.

“If you could say one thing to each other… without words... what would it be?”

The audience gasps softly, then immediately starts whispering and squealing, anticipating something unforgettable.

I look at Hia.

He looks at me.

And in that moment — we don’t need to speak. Our connection is a language all its own.

His eyes soften, a deep understanding reflected there. I tilt my head slightly, a silent invitation. His thumb brushes against my hand, and we both smile, small and knowing, a secret shared between just us.

We hold each other’s gaze for just a second longer than usual, letting the silence expand, filled only with the unspoken.

Then I lift the mic and say quietly, my voice ringing with a newfound confidence:

“I think we just did.”

The crowd collectively loses it, an explosion of sound and raw emotion. Screams. Gasps. Crying. One person in the back literally yells “I CAN’T BREATHE!!!”

Hia chuckles softly beside me, his chest vibrating against my shoulder, and lifts his mic.

And with that signature glint in his eyes, a mischievous, all-knowing sparkle, he says:

“ZonZon knows.”

The venue erupts.

Fans are screaming, clapping, crying, hugging, jumping. Someone waves a glowing sign that says “Our Love Language Is ZonZon.”

The host holds their mic to their chest, misty-eyed, completely overwhelmed.

“And on that note… ladies and gentlemen, that’s our time.”

The lights dim softly. An instrumental version of Cutie Pie begins to play in the background, delicate and warm, filling the space with a gentle melody.

Hia rises first, his hand extended, gently pulling me up beside him. We bow together one final time, a shared moment of gratitude.

And as we walk off stage, hand in hand, I hear it echo from the crowd — a powerful, unified chorus of love and devotion:

“ZonZon! ZonZon! ZonZon!”

------------------------------------------------------------

The meet-and-greet that followed was unforgettable.

Hia and I sat at a small table set up just off stage, bathed in soft, warm light. We were surrounded by laughter, the joyful buzz of conversation, and so many smiling faces. We posed for countless pictures. Signed posters, t-shirts, light sticks — anything the fans handed us, our hands moving almost automatically.

The gifts were overwhelming — bags overflowing with vibrant fan art, plush stuffed animals, matching bracelets, even a few tearful letters sealed with glitter hearts.

But what I remember most… was the peace.

I wasn’t nervous. Not even once.

The ZonZon fandom was everything I had hoped for — warm, respectful, happy. A family. I felt completely at ease with them, like I belonged. Like we belonged, welcomed into a space of pure adoration.

Hia, too, seemed extra soft that evening — always smiling, always meeting each fan’s eyes with genuine warmth, leaning in close for whispered thanks.

I knew why.

He had seen the other side of fame. The dark side. The harshness. The antis.

But here, with ZonZon… it was nothing but love. A pure, undeniable embrace.

Like us, our fans were gentle. Full of heart.

It was after 8 p.m. by the time we greeted our final fan and signed the last poster. The entire fan meet had lasted over four hours — and still, every person left smiling, their faces bright with happiness.

We climbed into the van, the interior quiet but glowing with the lingering warmth of the day’s events. The night settled around us like a comforting blanket.

Hia scrolled on his phone beside me, his eyes lighting up with every new post he saw.

We were trending #1 in multiple countries. Fan sites were posting nonstop edits. Hashtags filled the screen, a dizzying array of joy:

#ZonZonFanMeeting

#SpeakYourHeartZonZon

 #HiaAndNhuForever

He grinned, proud and a little overwhelmed, letting out a soft sigh of contentment.

I leaned my head against his shoulder, my body heavy with exhaustion — but my heart full, overflowing with a quiet happiness.

Hia turned to me, brushing my hair back gently from my face, his fingers soft against my skin.

“Close your eyes, baby,” he whispered, his voice a low, tender murmur. “We’ve got about fifteen minutes before we’re home. I’ll wake you when we get there.”

His voice was soft. Grounding. A lullaby.

I let my eyes flutter closed, trusting him completely.

Wrapped in the gentle hum of the road and the comforting warmth of his side, I felt something I hadn’t even realized I needed:

Peace.

Love.

Home.

----------------------------------------------------------

ZEE’S POV

We got to my apartment about twenty minutes later. Nunew was still fast asleep, his head heavy against my shoulder.

I slipped out of the van and lifted him into my arms effortlessly — he was light, soft, and familiar, fitting perfectly against me like he belonged there.

Which, of course… he did. My heart swelled with a quiet certainty.

We stepped into the elevator, and another couple joined us — neighbors from one of the other floors. The woman glanced at Nunew in my arms and smiled warmly.

“He’s lovely,” she said gently, her voice soft.

“Yes,” I replied, pressing a soft kiss against his temple, my gaze tender on his sleeping face. “He is.”

The man beside her chuckled, a low, knowing sound.

The elevator dinged, and I gave them a polite nod before stepping out onto my floor, Nunew still tucked securely in my arms.

I carried him down the hall and opened the door quietly, ushering us inside the silent apartment.

Once we were in, I gently lowered him onto the couch, careful not to wake him. He sighed in his sleep — soft and content, a sound that filled the quiet room.

I locked the door and returned to him, kneeling in front of the couch just to look at him, captivated.

His lashes fanned out against his cheeks, long and delicate. His skin glowed with that soft pink flush he always got after being out in the cold. And those lips — his plush, pouty, perfect lips — parted slightly with each sleepy, even breath.

He was so beautiful.

So mine.

I carefully slipped off his shoes first, then his shirt, then unbuttoned his jeans. As I slid them down, I had to stifle a quiet laugh, a warm affection spreading through me.

Of course.

Underneath, he was wearing frilly pink satin sleep shorts. The same ones I’d seen peeking out from under his robe once — soft, delicate, completely him.

Hidden under jeans and a casual tee… but secretly beautiful.

Just like him.

I smiled to myself, shaking my head softly as I lifted him back into my arms and carried him into the bedroom, the gentle weight of him a familiar comfort.

I placed him gently on the bed, pulling the covers over his body. He shifted slightly, murmuring softly, but didn’t wake.

I undressed quickly, down to my boxers, and climbed in beside him — slipping under the sheets and reaching for him instinctively, pulling him close against my chest.

He melted into me like he always did.

His back fit perfectly against my front, our legs tangling effortlessly. My arm slipped around his waist. My face buried into the crook of his neck, breathing in that soft, sweet scent of his skin.

I held him there, his warmth pressed fully against me, and felt the tension of the long day slip away.

This was my peace.
This was my reward.

And with Nunew in my arms — safe, soft, and completely mine — I let myself drift into sleep.

Chapter Text

🌸 Chapter 25 "Everything He Is, Everything I’m Not"

The morning sunlight filters through the curtains, warm and gentle, painting stripes across the bed.

I blink slowly, stretching beneath the covers — and immediately feel the comforting weight of Hia’s arm still draped around my waist.

His breath is soft against the back of my neck. Steady. Comforting.

We’re still tangled together from last night, our bodies a perfect fit. I don’t move.

Not yet. I just breathe him in, savoring the quiet.

I look down and realize... Hia undressed me. I’m in nothing but my pink frilly satin shorts.

A quiet laugh escapes me, a soft puff of air.

I love these shorts — they’re soft and cool against my skin, and I can just imagine the look on Hia’s face when he saw them again, a fond smile gracing his lips.

I must have been really tired. The last thing I remember is resting my head on his shoulder in the van after the fan meeting.

I didn’t even wake up when he brought me home.

Hia is so gentle with me. So unbelievably tender.

I turn slightly, looking over at him.

Still asleep, his face relaxed and peaceful.

My beautiful Hia.

So perfect. So good to me. So mine.

Just as I’m about to melt into another wave of affection, his phone buzzes insistently on the nightstand.

He doesn’t hear it at first, so I reach over to silence it — but the movement stirs him.

He groans softly, eyes still closed, his arm pulling me in closer, a sleepy reflex.

“Sorry, baby,” he murmurs, his voice thick with sleep. “It’s probably Aof.”

He answers without letting go of me, voice still groggy. “Mmm… yeah? What’s up?”

A quiet pause stretches between us. Then a sleepy smile spreads across his face, easing the lines of sleep.

“That’s great. Thank you.”

He hangs up and presses a soft, warm kiss to my shoulder, a tender brush against my skin.

“Management’s thrilled,” he says, his voice now clearer, tinged with satisfaction. “We did it, baby.”

I turn to face him fully, my heart already fluttering with anticipation. “You mean… management is happy with us?”

“More than happy,” he says, his eyes crinkling at the corners. “They think our partnership is going to be huge. Everyone’s excited for Cutie Pie to come out.”

He chuckles softly. “Aof said even the leaked photos worked in our favor. He thinks it made us more real to the fans — more human. More relatable.”

I narrow my eyes playfully, a teasing smirk on my lips. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say management leaked them on purpose.”

We both laugh, the ridiculousness of that theory filling the quiet room.

Then, his expression softens, becoming serious.

“Oh — and I forgot to tell you… my mom called last week.”

I blink, surprised. “She did?”

“She and my sisters want to meet you. So does my dad.”

He brushes my cheek with his thumb, his gaze unwavering, full of something profound.

“They’ve invited us to dinner on Sunday. Just the family. Nothing big.”

My breath catches in my throat, a sudden knot forming in my stomach.

He leans in, his voice low and warm, resonating deep in my chest.

“I want to take you to my hometown. My childhood home. I want them to know you. To see who’s made me this happy.”

He lifts my hand and presses a soft kiss to it, his lips warm against my knuckles.

“My mom said she’s never seen me like this. That I’ve changed. That I seem… whole.”

I blush, a deep flush rising from my neck to my hairline, looking away, suddenly overwhelmed by the gravity of his words.

But he doesn’t let me.

He tilts my face back with a gentle hand and kisses me softly, tenderly, capturing my gaze.

“You’ve made me the happiest person in the world,” he whispers, his voice thick with emotion. “My love. My life.”

Oh, Hia...

How could I ever deny him anything when he’s being this sweet?

I smile shyly, heart full.

“Of course I’ll meet them.”

His face lights up with joy — and just like that, I know Sunday is going to be the next chapter of something unforgettable.

I press my face into Hia’s chest, heart still fluttering from everything he just said.

He runs his hand through my hair softly, and I feel so safe, so full.

Then his phone buzzes again.

And again.

And again.

He groans. “Babe… I think we broke the internet.”

I blink. “Wait, really?”

He reaches over, unlocks it, and pulls me into his side.

“Here,” he says. “Look.”

And just like that — the screen fills with chaos.

#ZonZonFanMeeting
#HiaAndNhuSpeakTheirHearts
#TheBow
#ReincarnatedLove
#HeCalledHimHia 😭
#ZonZonKnowsTheTruth

We're trending. Not just in Thailand — globally.

Fan edits are everywhere. Slow-mo videos of us skipping onto the stage. A supercut of our soft looks. A zoomed-in clip of me scooting his chair across the stage like I couldn’t stand to be far from him. (I bury my face in my hands.)

Hia laughs beside me, scrolling. “Oh baby, look at this one — someone made an animation of you dragging my chair like it’s a romantic emergency.”

I groan. “I knew I should’ve left the stool alone.”

He kisses my cheek. “Never. That was peak ZonZon.”

There’s fan art already — of us in our matching outfits, of me blushing with my hand on his shoulder, of him holding my hand with that look in his eyes.

One tweet reads:

“Zee said ‘we were soulmates in another life’ and Nunew said ‘ZonZon knows the truth’ and honestly I’m never recovering.”

Another has 100k likes and just says:

“When he said ‘I want to take you home to meet my family’ I LOST MY MIND.”

I gasp. “They caught that?!”

He grins. “They caught everything.”

My cheeks go hot, but my heart is bursting.

For years, I dreamed of being part of this world. But I never dreamed the world would love us like this.

Hia leans down, kisses my temple, and whispers,

“They see us now, baby.”

And scrolling through the art, the tweets, the love — I think he’s right.

I reach for my own phone, curiosity getting the best of me.

The notifications are insane.

My TikTok?

+101,732 followers.
Overnight.

I stare at the number, blinking.

“Hia… I just crossed a hundred thousand. In one night.”

He peeks over my shoulder. “Oh, baby. You’re famous now.”

I laugh nervously. “No I’m not.”

He kisses my cheek. “You are. And they love you.”

I open my X app.

+327,000 notifications.
My follower count?

503,210.

“What—” I stammer. “This can’t be right—”

“Click your inbox,” Hia says, eyes twinkling.

So I do.

And it’s flooded.

Message after message, fan after fan — thousands of them.

• “Nunew your voice is magic.”
• “We’re so proud of you baby star!!”
• “ZonZon is real and we love you both endlessly 😭💗”
• “Thank you for being soft. Thank you for being vulnerable.”
• “You looked so confident. You’re glowing.”
• “Please don’t ever stop being exactly who you are.”

Each one feels like a hug to my heart.

I scroll faster — a fan from Brazil. One from Korea. Another from the Philippines. One from France, calling me “notre petit ange.”

I cover my mouth, overwhelmed.

They see me.

Not just the actor. Not just Hia’s partner. Me.

Hia pulls me into his lap like he knows exactly what I’m feeling.

“You deserve all of it,” he whispers, wrapping his arms around me. “All this love. All this recognition. It’s yours, baby.”

I nod, burying my face into his neck.

I’ve never felt more seen in my life.

I’m still sitting in Hia’s lap, scrolling through fan messages and trying not to cry from the overwhelming love, when his phone rings again.

He glances at the screen, a slight frown touching his brow.

“Aof,” he says, raising an eyebrow. “Again?”

I sit up slightly, curious, leaning into him.

He answers, bringing the phone to his ear. “Hey Aof—what’s going on?”

There’s a long pause, and I can hear Aof’s voice getting more animated on the other end, a muffled but excited buzz.

Hia’s eyebrows shoot up, his eyes widening.

“…Wait, really?”

Another pause, this one filled with a silent tension. I can feel his grip on my waist tighten, a surprising squeeze.

“No, no, we’re listening. Go on.”

I blink at him, mouthing, What is it??

He smiles — wide and stunned, a joyous, disbelieving grin — as he puts the phone on speaker.

“Hi Nunew,” Aof says through the speaker, his voice practically buzzing with barely contained excitement. “Sorry to call again, but I had to tell you both this myself. You’ve got an offer.”

“An offer?” I ask, confused, my voice a little breathless.

“From a major lifestyle brand,” Aof confirms, his tone brisk and proud. “They saw the fan meeting, the Q&A clips, the hashtags. They called this morning — they want you both as brand ambassadors. And they want to move fast.”

Hia’s eyes widen further, a flicker of pure shock in their depths. “Are you serious?”

Aof chuckles, a triumphant sound. “Serious enough to offer one hundred thousand baht each for the first endorsement deal.”

I cover my mouth with my hand, completely shocked. “What?!” The sound is a choked whisper.

Hia laughs, a loud, delighted burst of sound, grabbing me and spinning us both slightly on the bed, my stomach flipping with joy. “Baby!!”

“They want ZeeNunew,” Aof says proudly, his voice booming with satisfaction. “Together. Soft, stylish, real — they want everything the world saw last night.”

I’m stunned. Absolutely speechless, my mind reeling.

“Take your time,” Aof finishes. “But let me know soon. They want to shoot within the next two weeks.”

He hangs up, leaving us in a stunned silence that feels impossibly loud.

I turn to Hia slowly, my eyes still wide with disbelief. “Did that just happen?”

He grins like the proudest man alive, his eyes shining. “That just happened.”

He kisses me — full and sweet.

“Baby,” he whispers, his voice thick with pride and excitement, “you’re not just famous now. You’re booked and blessed.”

We both burst into laughter, the sound light and joyous.

And suddenly I realize...

This is only the beginning.

“Angel,” he says, his grin wide and triumphant, “I told you — we’re going to be great partners. On screen and off. Our partnership is going to be legendary. Life-changing. For both of us.”

I throw myself into Hia’s arms, pressing a kiss to his lips. “I’m so happy and proud to be yours.”

“Right back at you, babe,” Hia murmurs, hugging me tight, his embrace a promise.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

All too soon, Sunday arrives.

The day I’m supposed to meet Hia’s family. My stomach does a nervous flip, but it’s mixed with anticipation.

I had already told my own mom, of course — she knew everything. She always knows everything, especially about Hia.

When I stopped by the house earlier, she was at the kitchen table, bent over one of her intricate puzzles. She loved puzzles. Crafts. Anything that required quiet focus and a little creativity. The afternoon light caught the dust motes dancing in the air around her.

She looked up the moment I walked in, her face lighting up with her usual warmth. “Nunew, my love! So happy you're back.”

I smiled, feeling instantly at ease in my childhood home. “Hi Mom. What are you up to? Let me guess — your usual?”

She grinned, a mischievous twinkle in her eye. “Well, you know me, baby boy. I love putting things together. Just look at you — my greatest masterpiece. Grown from my own womb.”

“Moooom,” I groaned, laughing, my cheeks heating.

She winked, clearly enjoying my embarrassment.

“So… how’s Zee? I mean, your Hia?”

I rolled my eyes. “Mom, Hia’s fine. Actually, he wants me to meet his family.”

“Well, about time,” she said, her voice dry.

“Mom — Hia’s family doesn’t live nearby like we do.”

She waved me off, dismissing my point with a flick of her wrist. “Zee met us the first week you two got paired up.”

“That was different,” I said, sighing. “He had to get you and Dad’s approval.”

“Hmph. Still. That boy lives on his own, doesn’t mean he gets to avoid bringing you home to the people who raised him.” She narrowed her eyes playfully.

“Maybe he was waiting for the right time,” I offered, a little defensively. “For me to feel comfortable.”

She gave me that mom look — part side-eye, part smirk — that instantly told me she wasn't entirely convinced, but she'd let me believe it.

“He better be treating you right,” she warned, though her tone held amusement.

I huffed, my cheeks warming. “Of course he is. I’ve never been happier, Mom.”

“Well, don’t come back barefoot and pregnant.”

“MOM!” I yelped, my face burning crimson.

She cackled, a joyful, throaty sound. “Just kidding, my love. You know I adore that boy. And I know he’s treating you well.”

She softened, her expression genuinely tender.

“Your father told me he had a little talk with him. Put the fear of God in him, I think.”

I looked down sheepishly, a small smile touching my lips. We both knew how protective my dad could be.

“There’s no need,” I said quietly, looking back at her. “Hia’s so good to me. You know he is.”

“I’m just teasing you, sweetheart.” She reached over, squeezing my hand warmly. “Of course Zee’s wonderful to you. You wouldn’t be head-over-heels like you are if he wasn’t.”

“All I hear around here is ‘Hia this, Hia that,’” she teased, mimicking my tone.

“Mooooom…” I groaned, half-laughing.

She laughed again, a light, musical sound. “Okay, okay. I’ll stop.”

But then her tone softened, her voice gentler, full of genuine affection.

“In all seriousness… it’s more than time for you to meet his family. And I know they’ll love you as much as we do.”

She smiled — then added under her breath, a final, playful jab, “If they don’t, your dad is locked and loaded.”

“MOM—!”

She laughed again, but I knew there was a little truth under the humor, a fierce, protective love.

Still, I wasn’t worried.

I trusted my Hia completely.

He would never let anyone treat me badly, not even his own family.

And everything I had heard about them so far? His mom and sisters sounded just as kind-hearted as he was.

So no — I wasn’t nervous.

Not really.

After chatting a bit more, I left Mom at the table and headed upstairs to my room.

Honestly, it didn’t even feel like my room anymore.

Not fully.

I spent more nights at Hia’s apartment than I did here.

Hia and I loved being together. We’d both confessed how lonely we felt when we were apart. How something always felt… off without the other.

And now, here I was — about to meet the people who raised the man I loved.

And I was ready.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nunew's POV

We’ve been on the road for about thirty minutes.

The sunlight spills in through the windows, golden and warm. The music is low, soft — some acoustic playlist Hia always puts on when he’s in a calm mood.

He’s driving, one hand on the wheel, the other loosely holding mine across the center console.

I glance over at him, focused, calm, a little quiet.

“You okay?” I ask.

He smiles gently, keeping his eyes on the road. “Yeah, just thinking.”

“About what?”

He squeezes my hand lightly. “About home. And… how you’re about to see it.”

I stay quiet, giving him space.

He continues after a beat, his voice soft.

“My mom’s going to love you.”

That makes me smile.

“She’s gentle,” he says. “Strong, too. She raised all three of us with so much love, but she never let us get away with anything. She’s the reason I learned how to cook, how to fold my clothes, how to listen.”

I nod slowly. “She sounds amazing.”

“She is,” he murmurs. “She’s the one who always reminded me to take care of others. To look out for people — not because it’s expected, but because it’s right.”

He’s quiet for a moment, then adds, “My dad… he taught me how to lead. How to protect what matters. He’s quiet, but powerful. The kind of man who walks into a room and makes people feel safe.”

I glance at him. “Sounds familiar.”

He chuckles under his breath. “He’d like you. I think he’d respect you, too. Especially because you’re true to yourself.”

I feel warmth in my chest.

“And your sisters?” I ask gently.

He laughs. “Oh, they’re fire.”

“Fire?” I repeat, intrigued.

“Jen’s the oldest — five years older than me. She’s got a daughter, Miu, who’s eight now. She’s kind, sharp, never misses a thing. She’s the reason I had to grow up a little faster. Always told me I was ‘the only boy in a house full of queens,’ so I had to act like a king.”

I smile. “I love that.”

“Lily’s just two years older than me. She’s the funny one. Mischievous. Used to tease me non-stop. But the moment I started acting, she became my biggest fan. She even made a fake fan club for me when I was seventeen.”

“Are you serious?” I laugh, unable to believe it.

“Dead serious. She still has the t-shirt.” We both laugh at that, the mood lighter now, filled with shared amusement.

Hia glances over at me, his voice soft again, thoughtful. “They both looked up to me. Even though I’m the youngest. I had to become someone they could count on.”

“You did,” I say without hesitation, my voice firm with conviction. “You still are.”

His eyes meet mine briefly, a profound connection passing between us, and the smile that follows makes my heart flutter.

He brings my hand up to his lips, kissing it gently. “Thank you, Nhu,” he says, his voice low and sincere. “For being by my side today. I’ve never brought anyone home before.”

My breath catches, a sudden warmth spreading through my chest. “I know.”

“And I’ve never wanted to.” He squeezes my hand tighter, his grip firm and reassuring.

“But with you… it feels right.”

We sit in that silence for a second, both of us holding onto it, letting the weight of his confession settle.

Then Hia chuckles, a soft laugh from deep in his chest.

“Now… just a warning,” he says, glancing at me with a smirk, his eyes twinkling mischievously, “Miu — Jen’s daughter — is probably going to tease you. And she’ll definitely ask some… inappropriate questions.”

I blink, surprised. “Inappropriate??”

“She’s cheeky. Just like her mom. No filter.”

I laugh nervously, picturing a tiny, unfiltered version of Hia’s sister. “I’ll try to be ready.”

“Jen’s husband couldn’t make it today,” Hia adds, “but you’ll meet him another time. He’s quiet — kind of soft, honestly. Jen definitely runs the house, but he doesn’t mind. He spoils her and Miu like crazy. It’s actually really sweet.”

I smile at that, finding the image endearing. “Sounds like you.”

He glances at me, one eyebrow raised in playful disbelief. “Me?”

“Yeah, Hia. You spoil me too.”

He squeezes my hand lightly, then lifts it to his lips and kisses it gently — right over the silver band of our couple ring.

We’re both wearing them, like we always do.

Not flashy. Not loud.

But meaningful. Ours.

He smiles, his gaze tender. “Of course I spoil you. You’re mine.”

And just like that, the butterflies are back, dancing in my stomach.

We're still a little over an hour from his hometown.

The sun is starting to dip slightly lower in the sky, casting golden light across Hia’s face as he drives. His expression is relaxed now — the closer we get, the more calm he seems, a quiet peace settling over his features.

Or maybe he’s just finally ready to share.

“My mom,” he starts quietly, his voice soft, almost reflective, “was a homemaker her whole life.”

I look over at him, listening intently, captivated by this glimpse into his past.

“She raised us — me and my sisters — full-time. Cooked every meal. Was there every morning when we woke up and every night when we came home.”

He smiles a little, nostalgic, a fond light in his eyes.

“She never missed a beat. The kind of woman who always knew what we needed before we said a word. Always made sure dinner was hot and the table was set — and somehow still made time to fix clothes, call teachers, soothe nightmares.”

“She sounds amazing,” I whisper, genuinely touched.

“She is,” he says softly, his gaze still on the road. “She taught me what it meant to care for people. Not just with words, but through actions. Through consistency. Through being present.”

He pauses for a moment, the car quiet save for the hum of the engine, then adds:

“My dad worked at a steel mill. Long hours. Hard labor. But he always — always — made it home for dinner. Even if he was exhausted. Even if he could barely keep his eyes open. He’d sit at that table with us every single night.”

“Family dinner was a rule,” Hia says with a smile, a fond memory playing on his lips. “No phones. No distractions. Just us. Talking. Laughing. Being together.”

I squeeze his hand gently, my heart warming at the image.

“That’s beautiful, Hia.”

He nods. “It was. It really was.”

He goes quiet again for a few beats before continuing, his voice lower now, more thoughtful.

“My sisters followed in my mom’s footsteps, in their own ways. Lily — the one closest to me in age — is a nurse. She’s brilliant. Gentle but firm. Takes no nonsense from anyone.”

I smile, picturing her. “I’m already scared of her.”

He chuckles, a soft, familiar rumble in his chest. “You should be.”

“Jen, the oldest, is a social worker. She’s the protector type. Always has been. She’s the one who stepped in when other kids got bullied. Always the first to speak up, the last to back down.”

“They both chose paths that let them care for people. It made sense — with how we were raised.”

He swallows, his throat working, keeping his eyes on the road.

“And then… there was me.”

I glance at him, a sudden concern stirring in my chest. His voice is quieter now. Almost uncertain, laced with old doubt.

“I always loved storytelling. Acting. Creating moments that moved people. But I used to wonder if… maybe it wasn’t enough.”

“Enough?” I echo gently, my voice soft, inviting him to elaborate.

He nods, a faint shadow passing over his face. “I mean, they were saving lives. Healing people. Protecting the vulnerable. And I was memorizing lines and posting on Instagram.”

I feel my heart twist, a pang of empathy for his past doubt.

“Did you ever tell your mom that?” I ask softly.

He nods again, slower this time. “She was the one who told me… that what I was doing did matter. That moving someone’s heart is just as important as healing their body.”

“She said love comes in many forms — and if I could make people feel, then I was giving something too.”

A lump forms in my throat, a sudden wave of tenderness for his mother.

“She’s always supported me. From the start. Even when others didn’t get it. Even when I doubted myself. She said if I stayed true to who I was, I’d never be wrong.”

I squeeze his hand tightly, drawing on the strength of her words.

“You make people feel seen, Hia. That’s powerful. That’s enough.”

He turns to glance at me, his eyes warm, a soft, grateful smile gracing his lips.

“You’re the first person who’s ever said that back to me.”

I smile, shy but steady, my gaze unwavering.

“You make me feel everything.”

He lifts our joined hands again and kisses my knuckles softly, reverently.

“And you… made me feel whole.”

We’ve been driving for nearly an hour and a half now, and the conversation has gotten quieter — but deeper. The silence is comfortable, filled with unspoken understanding.

I squeeze Hia’s hand again and glance over at him. He’s still smiling softly, his thumb brushing over my knuckles as we hold hands.

Then he takes a slow breath, gathering his thoughts.

“My mom,” he starts again, his voice dropping to a low, intimate tone, “she was the first person I ever told. About… liking men.”

I stay quiet, listening intently, my heart thrumming. He’s never opened up like this before.

“At first I wasn’t sure. I dated plenty of girls. I was… kind of a popular guy in high school. Had a lot of friends, a girlfriend, everything seemed normal.”

He pauses for a moment, his gaze distant, lost in memory, then continues.

“But I had this one guy friend. We were pretty close. He had his girlfriend. I had mine. We used to go on double dates all the time.”

I nod slightly, a silent invitation for him to speak more.

“One night… he came over to hang out. We were in my room. It was just the two of us.”

His voice drops a little further, laced with a hint of old surprise. “And we looked at each other… in a different way. Something changed. Something clicked.”

He swallows, his throat working.

“I’m not gonna go into details. You can guess what happened.”

I nod slowly, my heart pounding a little, a mix of curiosity and tenderness.

“After that… he started avoiding me. And I guess… I avoided him too. We never talked about it. We just went back to dating our girlfriends like it never happened.”

He glances at me, a wry, self-deprecating smile. “I dated the same girl all through high school. We broke up when we both went to college. It was mutual. No drama.”

He sighs, a soft exhale.

“It wasn’t until college that I really started to experiment. I was young. Curious. Figured, why not just see? You know… test the waters a little.”

He smiles faintly, a flicker of mischievousness in his eyes.

“That’s when I realized… maybe I don’t mind being with both genders. Maybe love… isn’t about one or the other.”

Then he turns fully to look at me, his eyes soft, profound.

“I don’t think I ever told you this, Nhu… but that night in your room — when we shared our first kiss — that was better than any sexual experience I’ve ever had.”

My cheeks go hot immediately, a deep blush rising to my hairline.

“Hia…” I mumble, hiding a smile, completely flustered.

He chuckles, a low, pleased rumble. “No, I mean it. Just kissing you — that feeling — it was better than anything I’ve done with any girl… or guy. It was… everything.”

I blink, surprised. “Wait… even—?”

“Baby,” he says, grinning, his eyes sparkling mischievously, “I’ve been with girls. I’ve been with guys. And, yes… sometimes both at the same time.”

My jaw drops, my eyes wide with shock. “Hia!” I gasp, covering my face with my hands, overwhelmed by the candidness.

He bursts out laughing, a full, unrestrained sound filling the car.

“Well, I was in college! But none of it — none of it — compares to how I feel with you. You are the best experience I’ve ever had. In every way. You’re everything to me.”

I feel my heart melt, a warm, liquid sensation spreading through my chest.

He grows quiet again, his gaze distant for a moment.

“Later in college, I got into a real relationship. My first actual boyfriend. We were exclusive for a while. It ended on good terms — no need to mention his name.”

I nod gently, grateful for the honesty, my heart aching with a tender understanding.

“I came out to my mom during that time. Told her I was dating a guy. She was… supportive. Completely understanding. My sisters too.”

He pauses, his gaze distant for a moment. “But I never brought him home. I never introduced him to them.”

“Why not?” I ask softly, my voice barely a whisper.

He shrugs, a subtle tension in his shoulders, but I can hear the emotion underneath — a quiet sadness. “It just… didn’t feel right. I wasn’t ready. He wasn’t someone I saw myself with long-term, and... my dad wasn’t exactly thrilled.”

“Not hostile,” he adds quickly, clarifying, “Just… distant. Quiet. Took him a while to get used to it. Maybe that’s why I kept that part of myself hidden a bit longer.”

My heart aches for him — for the version of Hia that had to keep so much to himself, to walk through those moments alone.

He looks at me now, his eyes sincere, raw with vulnerability.

“I’m telling you all of this so you can know me. All of me.”

“I want to open up to you completely, Nhu. I want you to understand exactly who I am — the whole picture. No secrets.”

He squeezes my hand, his gaze unwavering, pouring every unspoken word into the touch.

“If there’s anything you ever want to ask me… ask. I’m an open book with you. I want to share all that I am — with you.”

I don’t speak right away.

My heart is full — tight in the best way — and my throat feels warm, like I’ve just been handed something precious I don’t quite know how to carry yet.

But I want to carry it. I want to protect it.

I reach across the console and lace my fingers with his again, holding his hand tighter, a silent promise.

“Thank you,” I whisper, my voice thick with emotion. “Hia… thank you for telling me all of that.”

His eyes flick toward me, soft and searching, absorbing my words.

“I know that wasn’t easy,” I say quietly, my thumb brushing gently over the back of his hand. “Opening up like that. Sharing so much of your past.”

He nods, his gaze holding mine, a silent acknowledgment.

“It means a lot to me,” I continue, my voice steady, filled with sincerity. “That you trust me enough to show me all of who you are. Not just the romantic parts. Not just the version the world gets to see.”

I blink down at our joined hands, the rings gleaming softly in the dimming light.

“I love every part of you, Hia. Even the parts that took you a while to love yourself.”

His breath hitches just slightly, a soft, almost imperceptible sound. He doesn’t speak. He just looks at me — really looks at me — like I’ve just handed him something just as precious, something he hadn't known he needed.

I smile a little, a genuine, tender curve of my lips.

“I’ll always be here,” I say softly. “For your stories. Your truth. Your whole self.”

He doesn’t say anything — just lifts our joined hands again and presses a long, tender kiss to my knuckles, lingering there.

I can feel the emotion settle between us, warm and safe, filling the space around us like the golden light of dusk.

And in that quiet moment — the hum of the car around us, the fading golden light casting shadows across his face — I realize something:

This isn’t just love.

This is trust.

This is home.

The rest of the ride is quiet.

Not in a bad way — in a full, peaceful way. Like the silence is holding us.

Hia’s thumb traces slow, calming circles against the back of my hand as we pass familiar trees, winding roads, and old roadside stands.

Then… he turns into a quiet neighborhood. Slows the car. Takes a breath.

“We’re here,” he says softly.

I glance up — and there it is.

A warm, cream-colored house with a garden out front and soft light spilling through the windows. It’s simple, but lived-in. Loved. There’s a little stone path to the front door, and wind chimes dancing gently on the porch.

My heart stutters.

“Wow,” I breathe.

He smiles. “That porch swing? My dad built that when I was nine. It still creaks.”

I chuckle nervously, suddenly feeling my palms go a little clammy. “Hia… what if they don’t like me?”

He parks the car, unbuckles, and turns to me immediately — no hesitation.

“They’ll love you,” he says firmly. “They already do.”

I look down at my lap, nervous energy creeping in.

He reaches over, tugs gently on my chin until I’m looking into his eyes.

“And even if they didn’t…” he adds, voice softer now, “I do. I love you. That’s not changing.”

My heart thumps.

“You’re my family, Nhu. No matter where we are.”

I swallow thickly, nodding.

“I just… want to make a good impression.”

“You being yourself is the best impression you could ever make.”

He leans forward and presses a soft kiss to my forehead.

Then to the tip of my nose.

Then to my lips.

“You ready?” he whispers.

I nod, trying to still my breath. “I think so.”He grins. “Let’s go meet the people who made me into the guy who’s crazy in love with you.”

ZEE’S POV

We stepped out of the car together, the afternoon sun still warm on our backs.

Nunew grabbed the bouquet of pink roses he picked out earlier — the same soft blush shade that matched his favorite satin pajamas. I hadn’t even told him, but… my mom’s favorite color? Was pink. Just like him.

He clutched the bouquet gently in one hand, his fingers loosely wrapped around the other. Mine were wrapped around his, holding him steady.

I smiled down at him. “Okay, baby. No need to be nervous.”

He nodded, but I could see the tension in his shoulders, a slight stiffness in his posture.

We started walking up the little stone path to the front door, the crunch of gravel under our feet surprisingly loud in the quiet neighborhood. And before we even made it to the steps, we heard it:

“Mooooom! I’m sooooo hungry! When is Uncle Zee getting here?! I wanna eat nowwwww!”

I burst into quiet laughter, a soft, fond sound escaping me.

“That little girl…” I shook my head, already grinning. “She’s just like her mom.”

Nunew giggled beside me, a nervous but happy sound. “Sounds like someone I know.”

“Mmhm. You and Miu have that ‘feed-me-now’ energy in common.”

He nudged me playfully with his elbow, his smile widening.

We reached the front door. I turned to look at him one last time before I rang the bell.

His hand was still warm in mine, the other clutching the flowers tightly — like he wasn’t just holding a bouquet… but a piece of himself, a small shield against his nerves.

I gave his hand a gentle squeeze. “You’ve got this.”

He looked up at me with wide, slightly vulnerable eyes, but a flicker of resolve sparkled within them.

“I’m right here,” I whispered, my voice a soft promise.

Then I pressed the doorbell.

A pause. Some muffled footsteps inside. The click of a lock.

And then…

It opened.

The door swung open —
And before anyone could say a word…

“UNCLE ZEEEEEEEEEE!!”

A blur of purple came flying at me — and suddenly, Miu slammed right into my legs like a tiny, excited rocket.

I laughed, stumbling just a little as I caught her. “Whoa! There’s my favorite little monster.”

She looked up at me, beaming, her pigtails bouncing.
“You took forever! I’m so hungry I could eat the whole fridge!”

Nunew let out a soft giggle beside me.

I ruffled Miu’s hair. “You didn’t even say hi to your uncle’s guest.”

Miu blinked up at me, then turned her head — and spotted Nunew.
Her mouth dropped open.

“WHOA. You’re pretty. Why do you look like a girl? I know you’re a boy… but you look like a pretty girl.”

She turned back to me, completely serious.
“Uncle Zee… is your friend a girl or a boy?”

“Miu!” Jen’s voice called sharply from inside.

“What, Mom? He does look kinda like a pretty girl! But… I think he’s a boy?”

Miu stepped closer, studying Nunew like he was a rare gemstone.

Nunew laughed, bending down to meet her eye level.
“Hi, Miu. I’m Nunew. And yes, I am a boy.”

She stared at him in awe, her eyes wide. “Wow… you’re the prettiest boy I’ve ever seen. Why are you so pretty?” she asked innocently, completely without filter.

I facepalmed, a quiet groan escaping me. Just like her mom, indeed.

Mom was already laughing behind me, the sound warm and familiar.

Nunew stood up sheepishly. “Well, thank you for calling me pretty, Miu. I think you’re very pretty too.”

Miu beamed, a wide, dazzling smile. She did a little twirl, her purple dress flowing like she was on a mini runway.

“You do think I’m pretty?” she said brightly. “My dad says I’m the prettiest girl in the world.”

“I agree,” Nunew said with a smile.

“Miu, honey, come back inside,” Jen called again.

Miu spun around and dashed back inside just as quickly as she came.

I shook my head. “She’s a handful.”

Mom brought her attention back to Nunew, her smile warm and full of affection.

She looked at him — and her entire face softened.
“You must be Nunew,” she said gently.

Nunew stepped forward, slightly shy but with a polite smile, and offered her the bouquet.
“These are for you… I heard you love pink.”

Her eyes welled a little.
“Oh, sweetheart,” she said, taking the roses gently. “They’re beautiful. Thank you.”

She leaned in and hugged him — not stiff or formal, but real. Like she had known him for years.

“You’re even lovelier in person,” she whispered as she pulled back. “Miu’s right… you are pretty.”

Nunew blushed, biting back a smile.

“Come in, come in. We’ve all been waiting.”

Nunew blinked, visibly touched.

And just like that…
He wasn’t just my partner anymore.

He was family.

We stepped into the house, the smell of home-cooked food wrapping around us like a warm blanket. Garlic, lemongrass, and something sweet — Mom’s cooking. Still undefeated.

Nunew looked around, eyes wide, taking it all in. Family photos lined the entryway walls. Childhood drawings. A wooden “Welcome” sign with hand-painted pink flowers — Miu’s handiwork from last year.

From the kitchen, Jen appeared first — arms crossed, that teasing glint in her eye exactly as I remembered.

“So this is the famous Nunew,” she said, drawing out the words like a challenge.

Nunew bowed slightly, polite as always. “Nice to meet you, Jen.”

Jen smirked. “You’re cuter than I expected.”

“Jen,” Mom scolded gently, but she was smiling.

Behind her, Lily entered next, already sizing Nunew up from head to toe. Not mean, not cold — just observant.

“Okay, but what skincare do you use?” Lily asked, squinting suspiciously. “Your skin is unfair.”

Nunew laughed nervously. “Uh… sunscreen and a lot of water?”

Lily narrowed her eyes. “Suspicious. I’m watching you.”

“She’s kidding,” Jen said. “Kind of.”

Then, from behind the couch —
Miu popped up again.

“Uncle Zee,” she said loudly (definitely not whispering), “do you think Nunew is pretty?”

I blinked. Not knowing how to respond, I looked at Nhu and smiled.
“Yes, Miu. I think Nunew is very pretty.”

“Uncle Zee,” she continued — still not whispering — “is Nunew your boyfriend?”

The entire room went silent.
My soul momentarily left my body.

Mom sighed.
Jen choked on a laugh.
Lily facepalmed so hard it echoed.

“Miu…” Jen warned.

“What!?” Miu whined. “You told me he was special!”

Jen shot her daughter the classic mom-look.

I cleared my throat, trying to rescue the moment.
“Miu… what did I tell you about asking people personal questions?”

“They should only be asked with cookies?” she offered sweetly.

Nunew giggled behind his hand.
I was about to melt into the floor.

Miu turned back to Nunew, absolutely serious.
“Okay, but like… do you kiss my uncle? You are really pretty.”

“MIU.” That time it came from everyone — Jen, Mom, Lily, and me.

Miu shrugged. “It’s just a question!”

Jen stepped in and scooped her up like a bag of rice.
“Okay, that’s enough truth bombs for today.”

As she carried her off, we all heard Miu’s voice float behind them:
“But if they kiss, I want to be the flower girl!”

Mom looked at Nunew, shaking her head fondly. “Sorry about her. She’s… spirited.”

Nunew’s cheeks were pink, but his smile was wide.
“I think she’s wonderful,” he said.

And just like that — the whole room softened again.

Just then, I heard heavy footsteps from the stairs.
My dad came down, slow and steady.

“Zee, my boy,” he said, clapping a firm hand on my shoulder and pulling me into a half-hug.

“Hey, Dad. You’re looking good,” I said with a grin. “Glad you’re taking care of yourself.”

He waved me off. “Oh, never mind that.”

Then he looked to Nunew.
“Now, is this your guy? What’s your name again, young man?”

“My name is Nunew,” my angel said sweetly, bowing respectfully.

Dad stepped forward and shook his hand with quiet strength.
“Nice to meet you, boy.”

“It’s very nice to meet you, too,” Nunew said.

Just then — because of course — Miu came bounding back in.

“Grandpa,” she said confidently, “isn’t he pretty? Just like a girl!”

“MIU!” The whole room groaned again.

“Well, he is pretty,” she said defiantly. “And he’s a boy. He’s Uncle Zee’s special friend.” She even made air quotes with her tiny fingers.

Dad just shook his head with a chuckle. “Come on, everyone. Let’s eat this wonderful meal your mom’s been cooking all day.”

As we all walked into the dining room, I reached for Nunew’s hand.

“You okay, baby?” I whispered.

He turned to me with a sparkle in his eye.
“I’m wonderful,” he whispered back.

That smile… it melted my heart.

He was comfortable. He liked my family — despite my niece’s antics.

I squeezed his hand reassuringly as we stepped into my mom’s dining room.

And in that moment, I knew —
he belonged here.

---------------------------------------------------

The scent of curry and lemongrass pulled us all into the dining room like magic.

My mom was still in the kitchen, arranging the last few dishes. I knew she’d try to carry everything herself — she always did — so me and Miu stepped away from the table and offered to help mom

She waved me off at first, but I gave her the look — the one she trained into me when I was ten. She handed me a steaming bowl of stir-fried vegetables with a smile. “Alright, you carry. I’ll direct.”

As I walked into the kitchen, I heard Jen’s voice behind me.

“So, Nunew…”

Uh-oh.

I glanced back just in time to see her lean forward over the table, grinning like a cat about to pounce.

“…how’d you two meet?” she asked, tone light but clearly curious. “And what is the deal between you and our Zee?”

Lily raised an eyebrow. “Yeah. I’ve been wondering that too.”

I held my breath for a beat.

But then I caught a glimpse of Nhu — sitting comfortably, hands folded in his lap, completely at ease.

He smiled.

And started talking like he was telling them a favorite story.

Nunew’s POV

“Well… it all started on the stairs at Domundi.”

Jen blinked. “Wait. Stairs?”

I nodded, laughing softly. “Yeah. I was late on my first day — nerves, confusion, all of it. And I was rushing up the stairs when I slammed right into someone coming down.”

“And let me guess,” Lily said. “That someone was—?”

“Hia,” I said immediately, my voice warm. “It was him.”

Both sisters grinned.

“Hia?” Jen asked. “What do you mean by that? You call Zee Hia?”

I nodded. “Yes. I refer to Zee as Hia. He asked me to call him that — to be different from everyone else. He said he wanted our relationship to feel set apart. And he calls me Nhu.”

“So… Hia and Nhu,” Jen repeated, smirking.

I smiled. “Yes. That’s what we call each other.”

“Alright, alright,” Lily said. “Keep going, this is getting good.”

I continued. “So there I was, dropped my bag, a total mess. But he caught me before I could fall. And when I looked up and realized it was Zee, I thought I was dreaming.”

“Awwww,” Jen cooed. “You had a fanboy moment!”

I blushed. “A major one. I’d followed his work for years. Honestly… I had posters of Hia on my wall.”

Both sisters howled.

“Was it love at first bump?” Lily teased.

I laughed. “Maybe not love right away… but something shifted. He was so kind. So sure of me.”

I glanced toward the kitchen, smiling at the memory.

“I went to the conference room where all the other new recruits were waiting—”

“Wait,” Lily interrupted. “You mean Domundi, right? The company Zee works for?”

Just then, Miu came strutting in, proudly carrying a bowl of mashed potatoes to the table.

“Domundi… is that the place where Uncle Zee works? Where the boys kiss each other at?”

“Miu!!!” Jen gasped.

“What, Mom? Uncle Zee does kiss boys at work, right?”

“Miu, go back to the kitchen,” Jen scolded, pointing.

Miu huffed. “Fine.” She turned and walked off like a miniature diva.

“I’m so sorry,” Jen said, turning back to me.

I laughed softly. “It’s okay.”

Lily and Zee’s dad were both watching me quietly now — listening with more interest than I expected.

“I had gotten invited to Domundi after a couple failed projects with another company. I was honestly discouraged… but I decided to give it one more chance.”

I took a deep breath.

“When we were in the meeting room, they began pairing us up with partners. And guess who I got paired with?”

Just then, Hia walked in, setting a hot dish down on the table.

“As soon as I left Nunew on those stairs,” he said, “I went straight into my manager’s office and told them — pair me with that boy, or I walk.”

Jen and Lily’s jaws dropped.

“He really did,” I added, eyes shining. “Told Aof that we’d make great partners. That he wanted me as his co-star for Cutie Pie.”

Jen turned to him with a knowing smirk. “So you were smitten from day one, huh?”

Hia just smiled sheepishly and turned back toward the kitchen. “Hey, I just knew what I wanted.”

I giggled.

“It felt like fate,” I said softly. “We clicked — as coworkers, as partners, and then… more. Being on set with him every day, working together, growing together… it was easy to fall.”

I looked down for a second, my smile growing.

“I guess we just never stopped.”

There was a brief pause, then Zee’s dad cleared his throat gently.

“So… you two are together? Is that right?”

I looked up at him, calm and sure. “Yes,” I said. “Hia and I are together. And we’re in love.”

Just then — Miu returned.

“Two guys in love?” she said loudly. “So you guys do kiss!”

“MIU!!” everyone yelled, bursting into laughter.

Jen pointed toward the kitchen. “Miu! Get your little butt back in here and stay out of grown folks’ conversations!”

“But I was just asking!” she huffed.

Still, she disappeared again — this time with a giggle.

I glanced at Hia, who was now seated beside me. He reached over under the table, squeezed my hand gently, and whispered, “You’re doing amazing, baby.”

And somehow — even with Miu, even with all the questions — I believed him.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Zee’s POV

The plates were all on the table now — bowls of steaming jasmine rice, tangy curry, stir-fried greens, spring rolls, and Mom’s famous sweet chili fish that somehow never tasted the same unless mom made it.

Everyone took their seats, laughter still lingering from Miu’s last outburst.

Mom was beaming. Dad looked calm. Jen was pouring drinks. Lily had her phone out to snap a photo of the spread.

“Alright, everyone,” Mom said, clapping gently. “Let’s quiet down. Miu, would you like to say grace?”

Miu’s eyes lit up like we just handed her a microphone at a school play.

“Yes please!” she said, hands clapping together.

We all bowed our heads, and for a brief second, there was silence.

Then…

“Dear God,” Miu began sweetly, “thank you for this food, for my mommy and daddy, and for Uncle Zee and his boyfriend—”

Jen choked on her water.

“—who is very pretty and kind and smells like strawberries.”

Nunew’s face was already in his hands, shoulders shaking with laughter.

“And thank you, God,” Miu continued solemnly, “for letting two boys be in love even though some people are weird about it. But not us! We like love.”

I was staring at the table, trying so hard not to laugh out loud.

“And please help Uncle Zee not to embarrass himself in front of his boyfriend’s parents like he did last time with my principal.”

“Miu—” I croaked, absolutely losing it.

“And also bless this rice. Amen.”

“AMEN!” the family echoed through their laughter.

Jen leaned over to Lily and whispered, “I swear she’s a tiny gay rights activist with pigtails.”

Nunew wiped a tear from his eye, still giggling. “She’s… incredible.”

“She’s something,” I muttered, rubbing my temples — but smiling like an idiot.

Mom passed me a spoonful of curry like none of that had just happened.

And somehow, it was the perfect start to dinner.

Zee’s POV

The clinking of utensils and quiet hum of conversation filled the room as everyone started digging in.

I reached across the table for the rice bowl and began carefully spooning a perfect little mound onto Nunew’s plate. Then I added some curry. A little stir-fry. One of the crispy shrimp rolls he liked.

He was watching me, pink-cheeked and beaming.

“There you go, angel,” I said softly, nudging the plate toward him.

He smiled, lips parted like he was about to say something.

“Wait,” Miu said, pausing mid-bite.

All eyes turned to her.

“Why do you call him angel?” she asked, her spoon hovering in midair. “Is it because he flies when you kiss him?”

Jen nearly spit out her drink.

I blinked. “What—? Miu!”

“What!?” she asked innocently, her eyes wide. “I’m just asking. You said ‘angel’ like he was about to float away.”

Lily covered her face. Mom was silently shaking with laughter.

I cleared my throat, sitting a little straighter. “No, Miu. I call him ‘angel’ because… well—because he is one.”

I turned to look at Nunew, who was now covering his face with both hands but couldn’t stop smiling.

“He came into my life when I needed him most,” I said, softer now. “He’s gentle. Kind. He takes care of everyone around him without even realizing it. He’s the brightest light I’ve ever known.”

The room went still.

Even Miu didn’t say anything — just blinked slowly, processing.

Then she whispered, very seriously,
“Okay… that’s actually really sweet.”

Jen wiped a fake tear. “Whew. That almost made me cry in my rice.”

Lily elbowed her. “It did make you cry in your rice.”

Mom reached across the table and gave my hand a little squeeze.

Nunew, still pink all the way to his ears, looked over at me like I’d just handed him the stars.

I shrugged with a playful smile. “What? I meant it.”

Mom turned to him, eyes twinkling.
“Does he always say such sweet things to you, dear?”

Nunew blushed deeper, ducking his head a little.
“My Hia is always sweet to me. He takes such good care of me.”

“Well, you are pretty,” Miu said proudly, stabbing her rice with conviction.

“Miu,” Jen warned from the other side of the table.

“What?” Miu protested. “Dad always says I’m a pretty girl, so he wants to take good care of me. Nunew is a pretty boy, so Uncle Zee has to take good care of him, right Uncle Zee?”

I smiled at her, heart full.
“Exactly, love. He’s so pretty… so I have to take very good care of him.”

I turned to Nunew and added, voice low but sure:
“He’s my pretty.”

Nunew’s whole face went crimson, eyes sparkling, lips pressed tight to keep from smiling too wide.

And across the table, my whole family melted — even Dad cracked a grin.

As the table settled into the soft clinking of silverware and second servings, Jen dabbed her mouth with a napkin and turned to Nunew with genuine curiosity in her eyes.

“So, Nhu,” she said gently, “what about your family? What was it like growing up in your home?”

Nunew glanced at me, then at Jen, and smiled softly.

“I had a really good childhood,” he said. “Simple. Warm. I grew up in a small house with a big heart.”

Jen leaned in, listening.

“My mom is really creative — she loves puzzles, crafts, anything that keeps her hands busy. She’s soft-spoken but strong. Like… gentle steel.” He chuckled. “She always made sure I knew I was loved.”

“And your dad?” Lily asked.

A flicker of something passed through his expression — not painful, but thoughtful.

“My dad can be intense,” Nunew admitted. “Protective. A little scary sometimes to other people, but to me… he’s just Dad. He’s always looked out for me.”

There was a pause. He glanced around the table, then added quietly:

“He took a while to come around when I came out to them. But he did. And now?” He smiled again, this time with pride. “Now he’d take a bullet for me — and probably for Hia too.”

“Damn right he would,” I muttered under my breath, making everyone laugh.

Jen’s eyes softened. “Sounds like you come from a home full of love.”

“I do,” he said. “Different than here, maybe, but… love is love, right?”

Mom reached across the table again and rested her hand briefly on his. “It sure is, sweetheart.”

And Miu, who had gone suspiciously quiet for two whole minutes, suddenly piped up with:

“Do you think if my grandpa and your dad met, they would fight over who loves you more?”

Nunew blinked. “Uh…”

“Because I would watch that,” Miu added seriously. “But like, only if they wore superhero costumes.”

The whole table roared.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

Zee’s POV

Dinner had ended with full plates and even fuller hearts.

Now the family was scattered across the living room — lounging on the couch, talking quietly, Miu curled up in Lily’s lap, half-asleep and clinging to a cookie like it owed her money.

I stood in the kitchen with Nunew, rinsing plates while he dried them. We moved like we’d done this a hundred times before — quiet, close, in sync.

From the living room, I could feel eyes on us. Not judgment. Not curiosity.

Just… watching. Seeing us as we were.

“I’m sorry about all the attention,” I said softly, brushing a damp curl back from his forehead. “They’re just… taking it all in.”

“I don’t mind,” Nunew murmured. “It’s nice. Warm. I feel like I’m part of something.”

“You are,” I said, serious now. “You’re not just visiting my family. You are family now, Nhu.”

He looked up at me, eyes shining with that soft brown tenderness that always knocked the breath out of me.

“I still can’t believe you brought me here,” he whispered. “To this. To them.”

I leaned in, voice low so only he could hear.
“Baby… there’s no version of my future that doesn’t have you in it.”

He blinked, stunned — like the words hit him in a place deeper than his skin.
I smiled. “That’s why you’re here. Because you are my future.”

From the couch, I heard Jen whisper, “Oh my god, they’re so in love,” and Lily let out a soft gasp that was probably meant to be a squeal.

I glanced toward them with a smirk.

“You think we can make it out of here without your sisters crying?” I teased.

“I think it’s too late,” Nunew whispered back, laughing softly.

I handed him the final plate to dry, and instead of turning away, I kept my hand on his waist, drawing him just a little closer.

“You’re doing amazing,” I told him.

He melted into me without hesitation.

“So are you, Hia.”

And from across the room — barely audible under the sound of the kitchen faucet — came Miu’s sleepy voice:

“Are they gonna kiss again or what?”

Nunew’s POV

After we finished clearing the table, the others stayed settled in the living room — Miu snoring lightly on the couch, one sock halfway off her foot, Jen and Lily deep in a hushed conversation that included a lot of glances our way.

I excused myself for a moment to wash my hands in the hallway bathroom.

When I came out, Zee’s mom was there — waiting with a gentle smile and two cups of tea.

“Oh,” I said, surprised.

“I thought you might want a moment to breathe,” she said kindly. “Come, let’s sit.”

She led me to the small side patio just off the kitchen — quiet, breezy, soft evening light filtering through the curtains.

We sat side by side in matching chairs, and for a long second, she didn’t say anything.

Just passed me the tea. Let me settle.

Then she spoke, her voice low and warm.

“You make my son happy.”

I blinked, caught off guard.

“People say that kind of thing all the time,” she continued. “But I can see it in him. In the way he looks at you. In the way he relaxes around you. Like he doesn’t have to hold up the weight of the world anymore.”

I felt my throat tighten.

“He’s always carried so much,” she added. “Tried to be strong for everyone. But with you… I think he finally found someone who holds him.”

My hand curled tighter around the mug, warmed more by her words than the tea.

“I’m grateful for you, Nunew,” she said softly. “You’re not just sweet — you’re steady. And you see him. Not the actor. Not the star. Just… my boy.”

I swallowed hard, tears burning behind my eyes.

“Thank you,” I whispered. “That means everything to me.”

She reached over and gently placed her hand on mine.

“I don’t know what the world will say, or what the industry will do. But this?” She smiled. “This family? We love him. And now we love you, too.”

I looked at her — truly looked — and realized this wasn’t just acceptance.

It was home.

-------------------------------------------------------

Zee’s POV
The house was dimmer now, quiet in that sleepy, satisfied kind of way after a full meal and too much laughter.

Nunew and I slipped into the front hallway to get our coats and shoes. The soft tap of my mom’s heels and the creak of Dad’s floorboard footsteps were still distant — they were probably finishing up in the kitchen or getting Miu ready to say goodbye.

It felt like we had the moment to ourselves.

I helped him into his coat, carefully brushing back a loose curl from his forehead.

“You were beautiful tonight,” I whispered, just for him. “My beautiful boy — so perfect, so wonderful in every way. Hia loves you so much, baby.”
I cupped his soft cheek, caressing him gently.

He blushed instantly, biting his lip.

“I mean it,” I added, stepping in closer, fingers brushing along his collar. “You sat at that table and you smiled, and you laughed, and you told our story like it was the best thing that ever happened to you.”

“It is,” he murmured.

My heart clenched. I leaned in, resting my forehead against his before pressing a soft kiss to his lips.

“Oh, my angel. My love. You’re perfect — you know that?”

“Hia…”

“No, let me say it,” I whispered, voice low and full. “You looked so pretty tonight. My pretty boy. My heart. You were so confident. So kind. So you. And I couldn’t stop watching you all night. Couldn’t stop wanting you so much.”

He looked up at me, eyes glistening just a little.

“I love you, Nhu. I’m so proud of you. Of us. Being here with you tonight — it felt like breathing. Like coming home.”
I took both of his hands and pressed them to our chests.
“You are my home. I belong to you, and you belong to me.”

“We are ZeeNunew, baby. We’re one.”

I cradled his face in my hands and kissed his forehead.

“You’re everything to me. You mean everything to me. I love you the most.”

What we didn’t realize… was that just around the corner, my mom and dad had come to walk us to the door — and heard every word.

They didn’t interrupt. They didn’t make a sound.

They just stood there in the quiet hall, hearts full, eyes soft.

When we finally turned the corner, hand in hand, Mom looked at me with the kind of smile only a mother could give — quiet, knowing, proud.

Dad simply nodded.

And that was enough.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: A Charming Rival

The atmosphere at Domundi was buzzing with an unusual energy. A small group of actors from a rival BL production company had dropped by, ostensibly to discuss a potential collaboration on a future fan event. Among them was a particularly charming and outgoing actor named "Benny."

Nunew, ever the polite and gracious host, was engaging in lively conversation with Benny. Zee watched from across the room, a seemingly casual smile plastered on his face, but a knot of unease tightening in his chest.

"What the hell kind of name was Benny anyway," Zee thought, sulking internally.

Benny was undeniably charismatic. He had a bright, easy smile and a way of leaning in when he spoke that made the other person feel like the center of his world. And right now, that person was Nunew.

Zee observed as Benny complimented Nunew's outfit, his eyes lingering a moment too long. He chuckled warmly at Nunew's jokes, his hand occasionally brushing against Nunew's arm as he gestured emphatically. Nunew, oblivious or perhaps just being polite, responded with his usual sweet nature, his melodic laughter echoing.

...A wave of possessiveness washed over Zee, hot and sharp. He knew Nunew was friendly with everyone; his warmth and open nature were among the things Zee loved most about him. But seeing this other actor so openly admiring Nunew, so physically close to him, stirred a protectiveness within Zee that bordered on fierce and territorial.

He tried to focus on his own conversation with the other guys, nodding and offering polite responses, but the words felt distant, muffled. Despite his efforts to appear engaged, his gaze kept drifting back to Nunew and Benny, drawn like a magnet. He noticed the way Benny's eyes seemed to follow Nunew's every move, a focused attention that felt invasive, the way he subtly maneuvered his body to stay close to him.

At one point, Benny leaned in and whispered something in Nunew's ear, a shared secret in the crowded room, causing Nunew to giggle and cover his mouth with his hand, his eyes sparkling with amusement. Zee's jaw clenched almost imperceptibly, a muscle ticking. He couldn't hear what was said, but the intimacy of the moment, the visual of Benny leaning in so close, sent a sharp pang of jealousy through him, a sudden, uncomfortable clench in his gut.

He cleared his throat a little too loudly, drawing the attention of the group. "Everything alright over here?" he asked, his tone a little sharper than intended.

Nunew looked over, his eyes wide with surprise at the unusual interruption. "Yes, everything's fine, Zee. Benny was just telling me about their latest project."

Benny turned to Zee, his smile smooth and confident, unfazed by the interruption. "That's right, Zee. Nunew here has been very supportive. He's a real sweetheart." He punctuated the compliment with a friendly pat on Nunew's shoulder, a casual gesture that grated on Zee's nerves.

Zee's smile didn't quite reach his eyes, remaining fixed while the warmth drained from his expression. "Nunew is kind to everyone," he said, his tone carefully neutral, a subtle emphasis on the word "everyone."

The conversation continued, but Zee found it increasingly difficult to focus. He felt a simmering frustration building within him, a slow burn behind his ribs. It wasn't that he didn't trust Nunew; he knew Nunew loved him, knew their bond was unbreakable. But the blatant admiration from Benny, the way he seemed to be trying to charm Nunew so openly, was grating on his nerves, chipping away at his composure.

Later, as Nunew went to refill their drinks, Benny followed him, offering to help. Zee watched them walk towards the counter, Benny's hand hovering a little too close to Nunew's back for Zee's comfort.

Nunew’s back belonged to Zee he thought. Every inch of his beautiful body belonged to Zee.

He excused himself from his conversation and walked over to the counter, placing a possessive arm around Nunew's waist as he reached him. "Let me help you with that, love," he said, his voice deliberately possessive as he met Benny's gaze.

Nunew looked up at Zee, a hint of surprise in his eyes, but he leaned into Zee's touch. Benny's smile faltered slightly.

As they walked back to the group, Zee kept his arm firmly around Nunew, a silent declaration. He made sure to interject more frequently into Nunew's conversations with Benny, subtly drawing Nunew's attention back to him. He'd ruffle Nunew's hair, offer him a drink, any small gesture to remind everyone, and perhaps himself, that Nunew was his.

Finally, as the other actors prepared to leave, Benny made a point of saying to Nunew, "It was lovely meeting you, Nunew. We should definitely hang out sometime." He offered a charming wink.

Nunew, ever polite, smiled and said, "It was nice meeting you too, Benny."

Zee stepped forward, placing a hand firmly on Nunew's back. "Nunew is pretty busy, but we'll keep the collaboration in mind," he said, his tone leaving little room for argument.

-------------------------------------------------------

As the rest of the group started to file out of the room, Benny lingered a little longer. Just as Zee turned to follow Nunew, Benny stepped into his path.

“Hey, Zee,” Benny said casually, voice smooth as always. “Mind if we talk for a sec?”

Zee hesitated for only a moment before nodding once. He glanced at Nunew, who was still chatting with Aof across the room, then stepped aside with Benny.

“What is it?” Zee asked, tone even — polite, but cool.

Benny offered a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I just wanted to ask… are you and Nunew, like… a thing?”

Zee’s expression didn’t change, but the air around him shifted — subtle, colder. “Why do you ask?”

Benny shrugged, tilting his head. “You seemed pretty territorial back there. I mean… the way you kept inserting yourself into our conversation... and that little waist grab?”

He smirked. “I mean, you are known for being ‘rough around the edges,’ right?” He actually air-quoted the phrase.

“Your reputation,” he added with a light laugh. “Everyone knows how you are.”

Zee raised an eyebrow, voice quiet but firm. “What exactly does that mean?”

Benny’s smile didn’t waver. “I just meant… you’re not exactly known for being the soft, committed type. So yeah — I was surprised. Someone like you… with someone like him?”

Zee’s jaw tensed, but his voice stayed calm. “If you already had your answer, why ask the question?”

Benny chuckled, as if amused. “Touché. I just thought it was interesting. I mean… you, Zee — the guy I used to see brooding at afterparties, rolling your eyes at management, barely pretending to care. And now here you are… playing the protective boyfriend. Playing Mr. Lovey-Dovey. That’s not really your brand, is it?”

Zee’s voice sharpened, the edge slipping through. “What the hell do you know, Benny? Don’t presume to understand me.”

“How I am with my lover,” he said, voice pointed now, “is none of your business.”

“Oh? He’s your lover?” Benny echoed, raising a brow. “Well… you’re known to have lovers. If that’s what you want to call them.”

He smiled, faux-innocent.

“You don’t stay with anyone. Everyone knows you’re more of a one-night-stand kind of guy. So yeah — I was surprised to hear you and Nunew were a thing. I’ve seen the press conferences, the appearances, the way you act all soft and smitten.”

He leaned in just a little.

“It is just an act, right, Zee?”

Zee’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t answer.

Benny’s tone dropped, almost whisper-soft. “Don’t get me wrong. Nunew’s lovely. Sweet. Gentle. He deserves someone who sees him — someone who’s genuine.”

He tilted his head. “I guess I’m just surprised it’s you.”

Zee’s eyes darkened, not with rage — but with something colder. More focused.

“People change,” Zee said evenly.

“Do they?” Benny asked, his smile razor-thin. “Or do they just get better at pretending?”

Zee stepped in just a little closer, his voice calm — unshaken. “You don’t know me, Benny. Not really. And you sure as hell don’t know what I feel for Nunew.”

Benny blinked, the smirk faltering just slightly.

Zee continued, his voice low — but heavy with meaning. “He’s not just sweet. He’s strong. He’s honest. He’s the best person I’ve ever known. And nothing about what we have is pretend.”

For a beat, Benny said nothing.

Then: “Guess I struck a nerve.”

“No,” Zee said, meeting his eyes without flinching. “You reminded me why I’ll never take what I have for granted.”

He turned, started to walk away — then paused, just once, with his back still to Benny.

“And by the way… Nunew’s not ‘a thing.’”

Zee glanced over his shoulder, eyes steady.

“He’s everything.”

And with that, he crossed the room — straight to where Nunew stood. And without a word, he slid his arm right back around his waist like he’d never left.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As the door closed behind the departing group, Zee finally let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. He turned toward Nunew, his expression a mixture of relief… and something else.

Nunew was already watching him — a knowing smile playing at the corners of his lips. “Someone was a little jealous,” he teased gently, reaching up to cup Zee’s cheek.

Zee didn’t deny it. He leaned into Nunew’s touch, his hand covering Nunew’s without hesitation. “He was... very friendly.”

Nunew chuckled softly. “He was just being polite, Hia. Charming, sure… but nothing more.”

“Too charming,” Zee muttered, nuzzling into his palm. His pout made Nunew laugh again — soft and full of affection.

Nunew tilted his head, eyes warm and shining. “But I’m with you, Hia. Only you. Did you really think a little harmless flirting would change that?”

Zee looked into Nunew’s eyes, and the tightness in his chest finally eased. There it was — the love, the constancy, the truth of them.

“No,” he admitted quietly. “But... you’re so amazing, Nhu. So beautiful. My angel. Sometimes I just… I can’t help but feel a little protective.”

Nunew smiled, wrapping his arms around Zee’s neck and pulling him close. “And I love that about you,” he whispered. “But you don’t have to worry. My heart belongs to you, Hia.”

He leaned in, their foreheads resting together — breath shared, eyes closed.

“No amount of charming smiles or flattery from anyone else could ever change that.”

Zee exhaled, soft and steady, his heart full.

He pressed a kiss to Nunew’s lips — not rushed, not claiming — just tender. A thank-you. A promise. A soft, wordless I love you.

When they pulled apart, Nunew’s eyes were still on him — quiet, certain, shining.

Zee smiled. “Let’s go home.”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The apartment door clicked shut behind them, and for a moment, neither of them moved.

Nunew stood by the wall, setting down his bag with slow, careful hands. He didn’t speak — just looked at Zee, his eyes wide and soft, as if waiting for something to settle between them.

Zee locked the door, then turned to face him fully. His gaze lingered on Nunew’s face for a long moment — like he needed to memorize it again. His angel. His calm in the storm.

The jealousy had faded, but something else remained.

Longing.

He crossed the room quietly. When he reached Nunew, he didn’t speak. He just raised a hand and gently pushed a stray curl behind his ear.

Nunew smiled, that warm, sleepy one that always hit Zee right in the ribs. “You’re staring,” he murmured.

“I know,” Zee whispered. “Can’t help it.”

He stepped closer, hands brushing Nunew’s waist, then slowly sliding around his back, pulling him in until their chests were flush. “You’re so beautiful it’s… hard to think sometimes.”

Nunew blinked up at him, breath catching just slightly.

“I know he didn’t mean anything by it,” Zee said softly, “but watching him talk to you like that… it did something to me. “…Made me want to wrap you up and keep you safe. Like if I held you tight enough, the rest of the world would disappear.”

Nunew tilted his head, voice teasing. “You want to hide me now?”

Zee gave a small, breathless laugh. “No. I want to protect you. From wandering eyes. From anyone who dares to think they could love you the way I do.”

He leaned in, pressing his lips gently to Nunew’s temple. Then to the apple of his cheek. Then to the corner of his mouth. Slow. Like he had all the time in the world.

“You belong to me,” he whispered. “Don’t you?”

Nunew’s hands curled in Zee’s shirt. His cheeks flushed, but his voice didn’t waver. “Yes, Hia. I’m yours. Always.”

Zee exhaled a shaky breath, forehead pressing against his angel’s. “Say it again.”

Nunew smiled, eyes shining. “I belong to you.”

Zee’s voice dropped to a rasp, full of reverence. “That’s all I needed to hear.”

And then — just like that — the city melted away. There was no Benny. No Domundi. No outside world.

Just two lovers, standing in the quiet of a room that had become their sanctuary. And the promise of something sacred waiting to unfold.

They stood like that for a long moment — close, connected, breathing each other in. Time seemed to pause around them, the silence filled only with the quiet thrum of their hearts beating in tandem.

Zee gently reached for Nhu’s hand, interlacing their fingers like it was second nature, and guided him toward the bed. Not with urgency. Not with heat. But with reverence — like he was leading something divine to an altar.

The soft glow of the room bathed them in warmth as they sank onto the mattress together, limbs folding into each other naturally, as though their bodies remembered this shape from lifetimes past.

Zee looked down at Nunew’s hand in his and thought, I never imagined someone like him would be mine. Not in this lifetime.

Zee kissed him again — slow, lingering, full of meaning. A kiss that said thank you, I love you, I’m yours — all at once.

No more words were needed.

Everything was said in the way Zee cradled him close, in the way Nhu reached back with trembling arms and held on tighter. Every whispered breath, every shared heartbeat, was its own kind of vow. An unspoken ceremony between two souls that had found their forever.

And when they moved together, it wasn’t about proving something or taking something — it was about giving. Giving comfort. Giving trust. Giving love in the rawest form it could take.

It wasn’t just physical.

It was sacred.

Zee loved him like he was something holy — each touch a blessing, each kiss a prayer.
Nhu clung to him like he’d finally found home — not a place, but a person.

And afterward, in the hush of candlelight and the soft hum of music, Nhu curled into Zee’s arms. His cheek rested against the steady beat of Zee’s heart — the same rhythm that had whispered to his own from the very beginning.

Zee pressed a kiss into his hair and held him just a little tighter.
“You’re everything, Nhu,” he murmured, voice thick with love. “You always have been.”

And wrapped in that quiet warmth, with Zee’s heart beneath his ear, Nunew smiled — because he already knew.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that night, long after Nunew had drifted to sleep in his arms, Zee remained awake — eyes tracing patterns in the ceiling, mind far too full to rest.

Benny’s voice echoed in the quiet.

“It is just an act, right?”
“You’re not exactly known for being the soft, committed type.”

Zee swallowed hard, glancing down at the figure curled beside him.

Nunew’s breathing was soft and steady, his cheek still resting over Zee’s heart. His hand, even in sleep, remained lightly curled against Zee’s chest, as if afraid to let go.

Was it an act?

Zee thought about it.

The way his voice naturally softened when he spoke to Nunew. The way his pulse calmed around him. The way his priorities had shifted — not because he had to, but because he wanted to. The way his world seemed to orbit this one person, gently, steadily, completely.

He used to think love would make him weak.
But with Nunew, it had made him whole.

Zee reached up and brushed a knuckle down Nunew’s jaw, featherlight. He looked so peaceful — like he was made for this moment. For them.

“I don’t know who I was before you,” Zee whispered, voice raw in the stillness, “but I like who I am when I’m with you.”

There was no mask here. No performance.
Just the truth of a man who’d fallen — deeply, irrevocably — in love.

Zee kissed the top of Nunew’s head, letting his eyes finally close.

Because this wasn’t an act.
This was real.
This was home.

Chapter Text

🌸 Chapter 27: The Spotlight & The Angel

The black car pulled smoothly up to the front entrance of one of Bangkok’s most luxurious hotels — all gleaming glass, cascading light, and silent doormen in crisp uniforms. The Cutie Pie premiere was only hours away, and everything around them buzzed with quiet, expensive anticipation.

Zee stepped out first, dressed in a fitted black tee and dark slacks, sunglasses perched on his nose. Nunew followed close behind, wearing black jeans and a crisp white T-shirt. Both were freshly showered, their skin glowing, ready to change into whatever final look the stylists had chosen for the night.

They’d gone through multiple fittings for three different ensembles, but the final decision had been left a mystery. Zee couldn’t wait to see what they’d chosen for Nunew. Whatever it was, he already knew — he’d be breathtaking.

Nunew stopped just inside the entrance, his eyes lifting to the massive chandelier glittering above the lobby like a cascade of frozen stars. The soft lighting reflected in his eyes, making him seem almost ethereal.

“Hia…” he whispered, clutching Zee’s sleeve. “This place is insane.”

Zee smirked, resting a hand at the small of his back, possessive in the gentlest way. “Only the best for my angel.”

Inside the hotel, the marble floors mirrored their every step, catching the glint of soft golden lights above. Near the private check-in lounge stood Aof, Max, and Nat — all dressed with casual precision as well.

Max and Nat, the second couple featured in Cutie Pie, would walk the red carpet alongside Zee and Nunew, the show’s main leads. The stylist team would visit each of their rooms shortly to begin the transformation.

As soon as they entered, Aof waved them over, clipboard in hand, already in full manager mode. “Zee, Max — come here. I’ve got your room assignments, glam team details, red carpet timing — everything.”

Zee started to follow, but felt a gentle tug at his wrist.

Nunew looked up at him, eyes wide and shimmering with quiet awe.

Zee leaned in and kissed his forehead. “Go with Nat, angel. I’ll be right there.”

Nunew nodded, and Nat had already moved to his side, looping his arm through his with a knowing smile. “Come on,” He said, steering him away from the bustle of lobby staff and cameras.

They wandered down the hall and into the hotel’s indoor garden — an oasis of cool glass and lush greenery. In a quiet alcove near a tall window overlooking a sculpted courtyard, Nat flopped onto a velvet bench with a sigh of relief.

They hugged warmly before sitting, and Nat gave Nunew a teasing nudge.

“So,” Nat said, arching a brow. “How’s it going, superstar? Premiere nerves? Relationship butterflies? Emotional meltdowns? I want all the tea.”

Nunew smiled as he settled beside Nat, the quiet of the garden a soft contrast to the buzz of the lobby.

“Things are going great,” he said. “Hia and I had so much fun filming.”

“Yeah, Max and I did too,” Nat replied, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “I wish we’d gotten to film more scenes together, but I get it — you guys had your love story, and we had ours.”

“Maybe if this does well, they’ll write another series,” Nunew said with a hopeful grin. “One where our characters interact more.”

“Absolutely,” Nat agreed. “And you and I need to hang out more — off-camera too.”

“Yes, we do,” Nunew said with a soft laugh. “We’ve all been so busy this past year and a half. I still can’t believe how long filming took.”

“Filming always takes forever,” Nat said with a sigh. “But I’m really excited to see the finished product. I think the fans are going to love it.”

“I hope so,” Nunew said quietly. “It was my first time filming. I just want people to like it.”

“From what I’ve seen,” Nat said, bumping his shoulder gently, “your acting is amazing. And you sang the whole soundtrack, which got glowing reviews. You just wait — the fans are going to fall in love with you.”

“Hia says the same thing. He keeps telling me not to worry.”

“And he’s right,” Nat said firmly. “You don’t need to worry at all. Everything’s going to be great — I just know it.”

He leaned back against the bench and gave him a sideways glance, voice turning playful. “So… how are things with Zee, relationship wise?”

Nunew rolled his eyes, but his smile gave him away. “Things are going really well.”

Nat’s teasing faded into something softer, more sincere. “He really loves you, you know. I’ve seen him in every kind of mood — exhausted, annoyed, stressed out of his mind — but with you, it’s different. He softens. Completely.”

Nunew bit his lip, his fingers brushing over the edge of the bench. “Sometimes I still can’t believe he picked me. Out of everyone.”

“Please,” Nat said, scoffing gently. “He didn’t pick you like it was some audition. He found you — like someone finds the other half of a sentence they’ve been trying to finish their whole life.”

Nunew’s breath caught in his throat, eyes wide as he looked at him, the words sinking deep into his chest.

“And you?” he asked quietly. “You and Max… do you still feel like you’re where you’re supposed to be?”

Nat leaned back, tilting his head thoughtfully. “We’re good. We argue sometimes — nothing dramatic, just the usual. But we always show up for each other. That’s what matters. He makes me laugh when I’m about to cry, and he always gives me the last dumpling. That’s love, right?”

Nunew nodded, smiling softly.

They sat in a moment of stillness, the distant hum of the hotel — voices, footsteps, a clink of glasses — fading into background noise. Here, beside the window and above the city bustle, it felt sealed off. Quiet. Safe.

“I think you’re going to be amazing tonight,” Nat said at last, giving Nunew’s hand a firm squeeze. “And no matter how big you get, no matter how many people scream your name or try to get a piece of you... Zee will always be the one holding your umbrella behind the scenes. Just like he is now.”

Nunew’s throat tightened. He returned the squeeze, voice low but sure. “And I’ll always be the one waiting for him at the end of the day.”

A few quiet footsteps echoed down the hallway.

Nunew and Nat both glanced up to see Zee and Max approaching from the direction of the check-in lounge, each holding a sleek black keycard.

“There they are,” Max said with a grin, eyes warm as he approached Nat.

Zee’s gaze went straight to Nunew — soft, direct, and full of something unspoken. He didn’t say anything at first. He just reached for Nunew’s hand and gave it a quiet squeeze.

“You boys done plotting world domination?” Max teased, leaning down to drop a quick kiss to the top of Nat’s head.

“Not domination,” Nat said with a smirk. “Just emotional damage.”

Zee chuckled. “Great, now I’m scared.”

Nunew laughed, the sound soft and clear. “We were just talking.”

“I know,” Zee murmured, brushing his thumb gently over the back of Nunew’s hand. “I could feel you missing me from across the lobby.”

Nunew rolled his eyes.

Nat and Max laughed.

Together, the four of them headed toward the elevator, laughter echoing off the marble walls. As the gold-trimmed doors slid open, Zee placed his hand on the small of Nunew’s back, guiding him inside.

Max and Nat followed, and the elevator began its smooth ascent toward the 20th floor — their temporary home before the storm of lights, cameras, and red carpet chaos.

The ride was quiet for a moment, not awkward, just filled with that soft, electric hum of anticipation. Max glanced at Nat, who leaned subtly into him. Zee shifted just slightly, brushing his knuckles against Nunew’s, a silent reassurance.

The numbers climbed. 12… 14… 17…

Then, just before the ding of arrival, Zee leaned down to whisper near Nunew’s ear:

“Ready to take over the world, my angel?”

Nunew looked up at him, eyes shining. “Only if you’re beside me.”

The doors slid open.

The elevator doors slid open onto the 20th floor with a soft chime.

A hotel staff member greeted them quietly and pointed them down the hall, where a suite with double doors and gold accents waited at the far end.

Zee and Nunew in one room and Max and Nat in the one next to them.

Zee slid the keycard and opened the door for Nunew first, a small smile playing on his lips as he gestured for him to enter. “After you, my prince.”

Nunew stepped inside and froze — his breath catching in awe.

The suite was breathtaking.

Floor-to-ceiling windows stretched across the far wall, revealing a sweeping view of Bangkok’s skyline. The city sparkled like a thousand tiny stars scattered across the earth — high-rises glittered in gold and blue, neon lights tracing the streets below in endless patterns of motion and life. The Chao Phraya River shimmered in the distance, reflecting the night in soft, rippling ribbons.

“Hia…” Nunew whispered, moving toward the glass in a trance. “It’s… it’s like we’re floating.”

Zee watched him, eyes full of quiet pride. “You like it?”

“It’s beautiful,” Nunew breathed. “Like… unreal.”

Behind them, the room unfolded like a dream: a sunken living area with sleek, modern furniture in soft creams and rich espresso wood; a velvet loveseat with plush throw pillows; an open bar stocked with sparkling water, tea, and expensive chocolates. The king-sized bed was made in crisp white linens, its tufted headboard set against an accent wall of silk and gold.

A mirrored vanity stood near the window, already prepped by the stylist team with trays of makeup, jewelry, accessories, and garment bags hung neatly on a mobile rack beside it.

The air smelled faintly of jasmine and polished wood.

Zee stepped in behind Nunew, wrapping his arms around his waist from behind and resting his chin on his shoulder as they stared out at the night.

“Looks like a movie,” Nunew whispered.

“It is,” Zee said softly. “Only you’re the star.”

Nunew blushed, but didn’t argue. He leaned back into Zee’s chest, hands resting gently on his arms. Outside, the city pulsed and glowed, but in the quiet of the suite, wrapped in each other’s presence, everything felt still.

Peaceful.

Perfect.

Just then, a soft knock came at the door — the stylists had arrived.

Zee placed a kiss behind Nunew’s ear and whispered, “Time to get you even more beautiful, my angel.”

Nunew turned, a small, nervous smile blooming on his lips. “Only if you get ready too.”

Zee chuckled, brushing a strand of hair behind Nunew’s ear. “We’ll be the most ridiculous, romantic couple on that carpet.”

“Promise?” Nunew asked, voice light.

Zee smiled. “Always.”

-----------------------

Zee stepped out of the bathroom, adjusting the lapel of his tailored cream suit, a small smile already forming at the thought of seeing Nunew all dressed up. But the moment his eyes landed on him, the smile froze — and his breath caught in his throat.

Nunew stood by the window, bathed in the soft amber glow of the city lights, wearing an outfit that looked like it had been stitched out of moonlight and dreams.

He wore soft white high-waisted dress pants that flowed elegantly, cinched just right to accentuate the gentle lines of his waist. Above that, a cropped white top clung delicately to his frame — intricate lace embroidery tracing across the bodice like flowering vines, the fabric kissing just under his ribs and leaving a sliver of smooth, pale skin exposed. His waist so small and curvy.

Zee wondering if both his hands could fit around it.

Over it, a sheer lace robe draped loosely from his shoulders, its long sleeves flowing past his wrists like wisps of mist. The translucent fabric shimmered with subtle floral patterns, delicate and ethereal, catching the light with every movement. The robe swayed as he turned slightly, revealing the full silhouette — soft, regal, and impossibly alluring.

Around his neck, a bold, dark choker-style necklace with a pendant nestled just above the hollow of his throat gave the look a striking contrast — elegant, but with a hint of edge.

Zee blinked, utterly speechless. For a long moment, he could do nothing but stare — completely captivated, stunned silent by the vision standing before him.

His fingers curled and uncurled restlessly at his sides, the tension in his body clear — as if restraining himself from reaching out, from falling to his knees right there.

“Hia?” Nunew’s voice broke the silence, small and unsure, like a delicate chime in the stillness.

Off to the side, the stylist observed it all, lips curving into a knowing smile. She remembered vividly the moment during the fittings when this particular outfit had been placed on Nunew. The second Zee laid eyes on him, his expression had gone wide and startled — like a deer caught in the headlights. That look had sealed her decision. She’d known then and there this was the one. And judging by the way Zee was now staring, she hadn’t been wrong.

Zee stepped forward slowly, reverently, like he was approaching something sacred. His eyes never wavered. “You… Nhu…” His voice was low and full of breathless awe. “You look like something out of a dream. Like a prince the stars would fight over.”

Color bloomed across Nunew’s cheeks, his hands fluttering awkwardly at his sides. “Is it too much?”

Zee was already in front of him, brushing his fingertips lightly against the exposed skin of his waist — tender, reverent. “No,” he murmured, his voice almost breaking. “It’s perfect. You’re perfect. I don’t even think I’ll be able to walk beside you tonight without staring the whole time.”

Nunew’s smile was shy but radiant, lashes sweeping down as he whispered, “Then don’t look away.”

Zee leaned in, kissed his forehead with gentle finality, and whispered back, “Never.”

He turned to the stylist without looking away. “Can we have five minutes before makeup?”

“Of course,” she said quickly, and slipped out of the room, closing the door behind her with a quiet click.

The second the door shut, Zee leaned back against it — eyes fixed on Nunew, unmoving, silent, breathing like he was trying to keep from shattering.

“Hia…” Nunew said again, voice hesitant.

Zee didn’t respond, not with words. He pushed away from the door and walked toward him slowly, eyes dark with emotion, feet silent on the soft hotel carpet.

He stopped in front of Nunew, close enough to touch, but still just breathing.

“Hia…” Nunew whispered.

Zee dropped to his knees without a word and pressed his face into Nunew’s abdomen, arms wrapping tightly around his waist. His hands clutched at the sides of his soft pants, fingers trembling.

Nunew’s hands found his hair, brushing through the thick strands with quiet tenderness.

“Hia…” he exhaled, melting under the warmth of his touch.

Zee pressed slow, reverent kisses to the skin just above the waistband of Nunew’s trousers, his nose brushing side to side across his stomach like he was memorizing him through scent alone.

When Nunew gently tilted his face upward, Zee looked up — and his expression made Nunew gasp.

“My beautiful boy…” Zee said hoarsely, eyes glassy. “You look like my greatest fantasy. I love you so much. You are so, so perfect to Hia. I have to hold myself back, baby. You’re too beautiful. I can barely stand it.”

Nunew smiled softly, fingers stroking gently through Zee’s hair. “Then don’t hold back the love, Hia. I want to feel it.”

Zee rose slowly to his feet, moving behind Nunew and wrapping his arms around him from behind. He tucked his face into the curve of Nunew’s neck, eyes closed, just breathing him in. His hands roamed softly over the skin just above Nunew’s navel, caressing like he was handling something delicate and sacred.

“So soft… so perfect… so beautiful,” Zee whispered against his skin.

Nunew closed his eyes, letting himself be held, soothed by Zee’s touch — but he could feel the intensity building.

Then Zee began kissing his neck — slow, feather-light presses that were growing more heated, more lingering.

Nunew opened his eyes, heart fluttering, and whispered gently, “Hia… the stylist’s just outside the door.”

Zee froze for a beat, chest rising against Nunew’s back, then let out a soft chuckle into his neck. “Right. Later then…”

-----------------------------------------------------

The door clicked softly as Zee and Nunew stepped out of their suite, the light spilling from behind them casting a warm glow around their silhouettes. Zee’s hand found Nunew’s instinctively, fingers threading through his as if there were no space in the world more natural.

Max and Nat were already waiting just outside their room across the hall — Max adjusting his cuffs, Nat smoothing down the front of his blazer. Both men looked up when the door opened… and froze.

“Damn,” Max muttered, a grin tugging at his lips. “You two are going to shut the whole event down.”

Nat gave a low whistle, looking Nunew up and down. “Okay, you win. Outfit of the night. I concede.”

Nunew blushed, and Zee chuckled softly, pulling him closer by the hand.

“You ready?” Max asked, already pressing the elevator button.

Zee didn’t take his eyes off Nunew. “More than ever.”

The elevator doors opened with a quiet chime, and the four of them stepped inside — a perfect frame of elegance and anticipation.

Nat leaned slightly into Max’s shoulder, and Zee brought Nunew’s knuckles to his lips in a brief kiss. No words were needed.

The silence was thick with unspoken excitement, the soft hum of the elevator rising in their chests like static before a storm.

When the doors opened again, they were met with the muffled pulse of music and the glimmer of moving lights.

A hallway stretched ahead, darkened slightly, leading toward the grand escalator that descended into the venue’s ballroom — now transformed into a stage of dreams for the Cutie Pie premiere.

Flashing lights danced across the mirrored walls. Guests in glittering gowns and tailored suits milled below, voices rising in an excited hum.

Cameras flashed as more celebrities arrived. But none of them had seen the pair at the top of the escalator yet.

Zee reached for Nunew’s hand again.

“You ready to take their breath away?” he asked, voice low.

Nunew looked up at him, eyes glowing under the lights. “Only if you’re holding my hand.”

Together, they stepped onto the descending escalator.

And the moment they appeared — hand in hand, silhouettes framed by the soft downlighting, their outfits gleaming like something woven from starlight — the room below turned toward them.

The flashes began immediately.

A rush of gasps. The swell of murmured names. The sound of shutters clicking like a heartbeat.

Zee and Nunew descended like royalty — not posing, not performing — but simply being. Just the two of them. Honest. Untouchable. In love.

Zee leaned slightly toward him and whispered, “I told you… the stars would fight over you.”

Nunew smiled through the chaos and lights, his grip tightening just a little.

And together, they stepped onto the red carpet.

The velvet rope parted like a tide, and the crowd shifted with electric anticipation as Zee and Nunew stepped onto the red carpet.

The lights were relentless — flashes bursting in rapid succession, cameras clicking like a storm of applause.

The elegant flooring beneath them shimmered under their feet, and behind them, the gold-trimmed backdrop of Cutie Pie lit up with the flicker of spotlights.

Zee walked just slightly ahead, not to lead but to guide — his hand resting lightly at the small of Nunew’s back, steady and sure. He leaned down occasionally, whispering softly into Nunew’s ear — quiet words meant only for him.

“You’re doing amazing, my angel.”

Nunew’s cheeks glowed under the lights, eyes bright as he smiled, letting Zee guide them through the flashing madness.

Together, they moved as if choreographed — pausing every few feet for the cameras, turning just enough for angles, always with fingers laced.

At one point, Zee turned to face him entirely, and Nunew followed suit.

They stood side by side, bodies angled in perfect symmetry.

The cameras devoured the sight: Zee in his light cream suit, tall and magnetic; Nunew in his ethereal white ensemble, luminous and soft, with that sheer embroidered jacket catching every fleck of light like stardust.

They paused.

Zee placed a kiss on the back of Nunew’s hand.

A small wave of collective sighs rippled through the press pit.

Then, just before the entrance to the ballroom, they were pulled aside gently by one of the premiere’s hosts for a quick interview. A microphone was raised, lights turned toward them.

“Zee, Nunew — the internet is already blowing up over how stunning you both look tonight. How does it feel walking the red carpet together for your first series premiere?”

Zee smiled, warm and confident. He glanced down at Nunew before answering. “It feels like a dream. But mostly… it just feels right. I get to stand beside the most talented, beautiful soul I’ve ever met. That’s all I need.”

Nunew blinked up at him, lips parting slightly in awe — then nodded. “It’s a little scary,” he admitted with a shy laugh. “But I feel safe when I’m with Hia. I feel proud. And I really hope everyone enjoys the story we told.”

Another question: “Zee, people are calling you the ultimate leading man tonight — how does it feel seeing your co-star, your real-life partner, shine like this beside you?”

Zee didn’t hesitate.

“I’ve always known how bright he is,” he said simply. “Now the rest of the world finally gets to see it too.”

There were more flashes. Another wave of camera clicks.

Then the host grinned. “Well, you two just broke every fan's heart — in the best way. Congratulations, and enjoy tonight.”

Zee thanked them, and gently placed his hand over the small of Nunew’s back again, guiding him inside the venue with one last shared smile.

Behind them, the flashes still fired — trying to capture magic that couldn’t be contained in photos.

Online — Minutes After Their Red Carpet Walk:

The internet exploded.

Within moments, hashtags like #ZeeNunewPremiere, #AngelInWhite, and #ZeeMeltingForNunew began trending in multiple countries. Fan accounts were posting side-by-side comparisons of their first public appearance with tonight’s red carpet moment — calling it a “full-circle fairytale.”

💬 “Zee’s hand on Nunew’s back the ENTIRE TIME? That’s love. That’s gentle, guiding, protective, eternal love.”

💬 “Nunew looks like a literal angel descending to Earth and Zee is the only mortal worthy of him. It’s giving sacred love.”

💬 “When Zee kissed his hand and called him ‘my angel’ on the red carpet… I am actually sobbing real tears.”

💬 “You can’t fake the way Zee looks at Nunew. This isn’t acting. This is devotion.”

GIFs of Zee brushing hair from Nunew’s eyes, their shy shared smiles, and the moment Nunew said “I feel safe with Hia” went viral instantly. International fans began translating quotes, creating edits, fan art — anything to preserve the magic of the night.

Inside the Event — The Grand Ballroom:

The doors opened with a soft sweep, revealing a space that looked like it had been crafted out of a dream — a ballroom bathed in soft white and cream, echoing the colors worn by Zee and Nunew. Everything shimmered under the warm golden glow of the chandeliers above, thousands of crystals catching and refracting the light like stars suspended in a frozen sky.

The walls were draped in sheer white fabric, layered over soft ivory, giving the room a gentle, floating feel. Cream-colored tablecloths pooled gracefully to the floor, topped with towering arrangements of white orchids, pale roses, and flickering candlelight set in crystal holders.

Along one entire side of the room was a raised stage — elegant but understated — with a white grand piano at its center and soft lighting spilling across its surface. A translucent screen stood behind it, ready to project scenes from the show, and off to the side, a discreet mic stand and monitors waited quietly. Everything was pristine, ethereal — almost holy in its softness.

Zee and Nunew walked hand in hand between rows of white-cushioned chairs and champagne-fluted tables, making their way to the front, where their names were written in gold foil script across elegant place cards. The energy of the room was hushed awe, broken only by the soft clink of glasses and murmured compliments.

Zee leaned toward Nunew as they approached their table. “It’s like the whole ballroom was designed to match you,” he said, brushing his thumb across Nunew’s knuckles.

Nunew’s cheeks flushed, his voice quiet. “No, Hia… it matches us.”

As they took their seats — their chairs tall-backed and upholstered in ivory velvet — Zee’s eyes caught a pair of familiar faces across the room.

He nudged Nunew gently. “Look.”

Nunew followed his gaze… and his heart skipped.

Across the ballroom, dressed in elegant tones of soft gray and cream, stood his parents. His mother’s hair was pinned into a graceful bun, her makeup delicate and warm. His father stood beside her in a tailored suit, posture proud but expression gentle. Both of their eyes were fixed on their son — their pride unmistakable.

Nunew froze for a moment. Then his breath caught as his mother lifted one hand, fingers waving in a quiet greeting.

Zee whispered, “They’re here for you.”

Before the lights dimmed, before the music could begin, Nunew’s parents made their way to the front — weaving through the tables with quiet elegance. His mother reached him first, pulling Nunew into a gentle hug, her arms soft and warm. “You look so handsome,” she whispered into his ear, voice full of emotion.

His father clasped his shoulder firmly and then shook Zee’s hand. “Thank you for taking care of our boy,” he said, voice low but genuine.

Zee bowed his head slightly. “It’s an honor, sir.”

Nunew’s mother placed a hand to his cheek for one last moment, her thumb brushing affectionately along his skin. “We’re so proud of you, baby,” she whispered, voice thick with emotion.

Then she turned to Zee.

Without hesitation, Zee bowed deeply, his gesture full of reverence and gratitude. When he rose, she gave him a warm, teary-eyed smile — and then, to his surprise, pulled him into a tight, heartfelt embrace.

“Thank you so much,” she whispered against his shoulder. “You’ve made all of my son’s dreams come true.”

Zee’s breath caught. His voice cracked as he answered, “I love him so much.”

She pulled back, cupping his face in her palms, eyes glistening. “I know you love him. And he loves you. We all love you, Zee.”

She reached for his hand just as Nunew’s father stepped forward, placing a firm but gentle hand on Zee’s other. The four of them stood together for a breathless moment — a quiet circle of love and understanding.

No more words were needed.

In that simple, powerful touch — hands held, eyes shining — it was clear: they were family now.

Then, with quiet smiles and full hearts, Nunew’s parents returned to their seats, their presence still wrapped around Nunew like a soft embrace, even as the ballroom lights began to dim.

The ballroom dimmed, and a hush fell over the audience.
Then — a spotlight flared.

A pair of well-dressed emcees, all smiles and charisma, stepped onto the gleaming white stage bathed in soft gold and cream. Behind them, the large LED screen glittered to life with the Cutie Pie logo in pastel hues.

“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the official premiere of Cutie Pie!” the first host called out, and the room erupted in applause.

“We are so honored to have you all here tonight,” the second added, “to celebrate the incredible work of the cast, the crew, the creatives — and of course, our two leading couples.”

More applause, a few whistles, flashes of phone cameras catching every moment.

“Now, to tell us a little more about how this beautiful story came to life,” the host continued, “please welcome the man behind the magic — the director and mastermind himself… Aof!”

Cheers rose as Aof walked onto the stage, sharp in a tailored navy suit. He waved, grinning wide, and took the microphone.

“Wow,” he said, pretending to blink in mock surprise. “All these beautiful people in one room. Are you sure this is my premiere?”

Laughter rippled through the ballroom.

He paused, smile turning just a bit mischievous.

“Now, as most of you know, Zee was cast as the lead pretty early in the process. We were building the project around him, finalizing concepts, scripts… and as is typical, we began our search for his on-screen partner.”

He glanced toward the audience, zeroing in on Zee with mock-seriousness.

“But before casting could even begin — before we could hold a single audition — Zee came storming into my office like a man on fire.”

Laughter swelled.

Aof pointed directly at him. “And he says to me — no hello, no coffee, just straight into it —  I met him. He’s it. He’s the one.’”

More laughter.

“I blinked. I said, ‘Who’s the one?’ And he goes, dead serious: ‘The angel. My angel. His name’s Nunew. And if he’s not my partner, I’m not doing this project.’”

The audience burst into applause and laughter, fans already filming and whispering excitedly. Aof chuckled, eyes glinting with fondness.

“And that was that. No audition. No screen test. Nothing. Zee had made his choice — and if you’ve ever been around Zee when he’s made up his mind…” He trailed off with a teasing glance. “Well. You know better than to argue.”

He turned to where Zee and Nunew sat, a soft spotlight catching the glow on their faces.

“And now, having watched what they’ve created together — the chemistry, the tenderness, the truth they bring to every frame… I can honestly say, Zee was right.”

He let the applause wash over the moment, then turned his gaze to Nunew.

“Nunew, you are exactly who this story needed. Not just for the role, but for Zee… for all of us. Your grace, your growth, your soul — it shines through every second you’re on screen.”

Another wave of applause rose around the room.

Aof grinned, tone shifting to something playful. “And I’d just like to remind everyone — if you even think about being mean to him…” He pointed to the crowd. “Zee will find you. In the parking lot.”

Laughter exploded again. Zee mock-rolled up his sleeves, making the front rows cheer.

“I’m kidding,” Aof added, smirking. “Mostly. But seriously — I’ve never seen someone more protective, more tender, more in love. And when you see them together on screen… you’ll understand why.”

Aof’s voice softened as he gave a final bow. “Thank you for believing in this project. Thank you for believing in love — in all the forms it takes. Now let’s celebrate together.”

He stepped off the stage to thunderous applause, the Cutie Pie logo glowing behind him, bathing the room in soft light.

As the applause for Aof began to settle, one of the hosts returned to center stage, a bright smile on his face as the lights shifted gently across the ballroom.

“And now, it’s time to bring the stars of Cutie Pie to the stage!”

Excited cheers rippled through the crowd.

“Please welcome our beloved couples — Zee and Nunew… and Max and Nat!”

The audience erupted in applause as the four boys walked up the small staircase to the stage, the spotlight trailing them like a blessing. They stood side by side, glowing in tailored cream, white, and ivory — a living embodiment of the show’s dreamy, romantic tone.

Zee held Nunew’s hand as they took their place; Nat gave Max a quick side-hug. The energy between them was warm and electric, the crowd responding with shouts of affection, fan banners waving.

Each was handed a microphone.

Nat leaned in first, smiling at the sea of fans. “Thank you so much for all the support you’ve given us — from the first teaser until now. We’ve laughed, cried, and grown so much through this process, and knowing you’ve been with us means everything.”

Max followed, nodding. “You made every long night worth it. We just hope you feel the love we poured into these characters, into each other. This is for you.” He gave a playful bow.

Then Max and Nat turned toward Zee and Nunew, giving them a quick pat on the back before stepping aside and leaving the stage to the thunderous applause.

Zee looked down at Nunew, their fingers still linked as they stepped forward. The ballroom was quiet again — the kind of silence full of hearts beating fast, of cameras ready.

Zee brought the mic to his lips.

“I don’t even know where to begin,” he said softly. “But maybe I’ll start here: thank you. For believing in us, for welcoming our story — for welcoming my angel.”

He turned slightly toward Nunew, his voice lowering into something more intimate despite the size of the room.

“This whole journey… I’ve gotten to walk it with someone who makes everything brighter. Nunew — you’re not just my co-star. You’re my home.”

There was a collective awww from the audience, more camera flashes, more whispered cries of ZeeNuuuuu!

Nunew’s cheeks were glowing pink under the lights, but he smiled as he lifted the mic.

“I never expected any of this,” he said, voice gentle but clear. “Not the role, not the fans, not standing here like this. But Hia believed in me. And because of him… and because of you all… I got to live a dream I didn’t even know I had.”

He looked out over the audience, then turned back to Zee, smile softening.

“I’m so grateful. For everything. For every kind word. Every message. Every hug at a fan meet. And for Hia… for making me feel safe and seen. Always.”

The applause swelled again, rich and sincere.

They stood there for another moment — just the two of them now, hands still clasped, eyes on each other. Every fan watching knew: this wasn’t just acting. This was real.

Two people who had fallen in love on- and off-screen — and were letting the whole world feel it with them.

Nunew’s POV

I can’t stop smiling. My heart feels too full, like it might spill over into the soft lights washing the stage.

I’m standing here in front of everyone — lights flashing, cameras rolling, the hush of hundreds watching — but all I see is him. My Hia.

The warmth of his hand still lingers in mine. I glance over and he’s already watching me, his expression soft, full of so much love it steals the breath right from my chest.

I feel grateful — beyond grateful — and all because he chose me. Without hesitation, without doubt. In one moment, he changed my whole world.

This… this is my destiny. To be beside him. To be his. And for him to be mine.

Max and Nat leave the stage, their steps fading into the wings. The lights dim to a gentle glow, pale white and gold swirling across the stage like stardust. Silence settles — not empty, but expectant.

I take a slow breath, lift the mic to my lips, and begin to sing.

Softly at first. My voice is calm, sure. Every word is clear. A lullaby dressed in truth.

My Hia stands at the center of the stage, perfectly still, eyes never leaving me. I move toward him, each step pulled forward by the weight of emotion in the lyrics, until I’m standing just in front of him — close enough to breathe the same air.

He doesn’t move. Just looks at me like I’m something holy. Like I’m the only sound he’s ever wanted to hear.

Then he reaches for my hand.

I don’t stop singing.

He lifts it slowly to his lips, placing a soft, reverent kiss against my knuckles. His eyes fall closed, and he presses his cheek into my palm. The crowd murmurs — soft ohhhs and awws — but they’re distant, far away. Right now, there’s only us.

He was supposed to kiss my hand and step back.

But he doesn’t.

Instead, he stays. Gently guiding me with him as he walks to the small white bench set at center stage — low, soft, more of a cloud than a seat. He sits, graceful and unhurried, then pulls me gently into his lap.

I don’t miss a single note.

My voice never falters.

I sing in his arms, the lyrics wrapping around us like a second heartbeat. His hand rests lightly at my waist. My fingers thread through his. We don’t speak — we don’t need to. The song carries it all.

Every word is a vow.

Every breath is love.

Zee’s POV

I hold him like he’s made of stars — delicate and bright, something the universe handed to me with trembling hands.
His voice is like silk laced with sunlight, each note wrapping around my heart and pulling it tighter.
My angel. My miracle.

I barely hear the audience anymore. It’s all faded into something soft and far away. All I see is him — Nunew, sitting in my lap, singing like this moment is the truth of his soul.

His fingers squeeze mine gently, and my chest aches with how much I love him. It’s almost too much — almost terrifying. But I don’t look away.

Not even for a second.

He finishes the final line, a soft, high note that trembles with emotion.
The crowd erupts. But he stays close. Doesn’t stand. Doesn’t move.

And neither do I.

I shift slightly, pressing my forehead to his temple. We breathe together. My heart is racing so hard I know he can feel it against his back.

The lights dim just slightly again — a cue for the performance to end.

But I don’t let go.

My lips brush his ear, voice low enough for only him to hear.

“You were perfect, baby.”

He turns his head, eyes shining under the soft spotlights. “Because you were holding me.”

The crowd is still clapping, still shouting, still taking pictures. But in this moment, the stage might as well be just for us.

I lift his hand and press a kiss to his knuckles. Again. And again.
He smiles shyly, his body relaxing fully into mine.

They’ll probably tease us about this — Aof especially — but I don’t care. Let them.

Let them see.

Let them know what this is.

Let them feel it, even a little — what it’s like to love someone so much that you’d burn the world down just to keep them warm.

Applause continues to erupted like thunder.

Not the polite kind. Not staged or expected. But real — full of awe, wonder, emotion. People rose to their feet in waves, hands clapping, some blinking away tears, others pressing phones to their chests as if trying to hold the moment close.

Fans in the back screamed out soft cries of “Hia Zee! Nunew!” in voices shaking with joy. Flashing lights dotted the crowd like stars coming alive. A sea of glowing faces, moved by something too real to script.

Nunew’s Parents

At one of the front tables, Nunew’s mother pressed a trembling hand to her lips. Tears rolled down her cheeks silently, her expression radiant and overwhelmed. She made no move to hide them — she simply felt them. Pride. Love. Gratitude. All pouring down her face in quiet surrender.

Beside her, Nunew’s father placed a steady hand on her back, his other arm wrapped around her shoulders. He didn’t speak, but his jaw was clenched, his eyes misty — the kind of tears men like him rarely let fall. But tonight, watching his son sing like that, held in the arms of someone who looked at him like he was the whole world…

He understood.

“They’re really in love,” his wife whispered, smiling through her tears.

He nodded, pulling her gently closer. “Yes. And our boy… he’s happy.”

She reached for his hand and squeezed it. “He’s safe.”

They sat together like that, surrounded by lights and applause, hearts too full to speak — but speaking anyway, in every look they shared.

The applause roared like a wave crashing over them, lights flashing, voices calling their names from every direction. But even in that noise, their hands remained joined. Zee and Nunew stood together on stage, still close, breath mingling — their bodies warm with the last notes of the song.

Zee slowly rose to his feet, gently guiding Nunew up with him. They turned together toward the audience.

And they bowed.

A long, deep bow — one of gratitude, of reverence, of love for the people who had shown up and the journey they had shared. Another round of applause surged through the ballroom, more fierce than before.

Then the lights dipped slightly once more, and the stagehands signaled for them to exit.

They stepped off together, hand in hand.

Backstage was quieter, the hum of the ballroom now muffled through thick velvet curtains and dark walls. The cool air hit them as they stepped behind the divider, and only then did Zee finally turn, his hand sliding from Nunew’s to wrap fully around him.

He pulled Nunew into his chest, holding him tightly.

“My angel,” Zee murmured into his hair. “You were breathtaking.”

Nunew’s arms went around his waist without hesitation, face pressing against Zee’s chest, hiding the quiet tremble in his smile.

Zee pulled back slightly just to see him — to look at him like no one else was watching.

“Hia’s beautiful boy,” he whispered, cupping his cheeks. “You looked like something from a dream. My dream.”

Nunew’s lashes fluttered, his cheeks still pink from the attention and the spotlight.

“I was shaking,” he admitted softly. “But you were holding me… so I kept going.”

Zee leaned down, resting his forehead against Nunew’s. “You didn’t just keep going, baby. You soared.”

He kissed his nose. Then his cheek. Then the corner of his mouth.

“I’m so proud of you,” he said, voice thick with emotion. “So proud. So in love with you. You’re everything to me. Everything.”

Nunew smiled, that soft, luminous smile he only ever wore for Zee. “And you’re mine. You always will be.”

Zee pressed another kiss to his temple. “Come on, love. Let’s go sit down before I embarrass myself and cry like your mom did.”

Nunew laughed, brushing his fingers across Zee’s jaw. “Too late. I saw your eyes during the song.”

Zee feigned a groan. “You weren’t supposed to look.”

“You’re the only thing I ever look at.”

Zee grinned, slinging his arm around Nunew’s shoulders and leading him back toward the ballroom.

Together, they stepped through the curtain once more — returning not just as actors or idols, but as two souls who had just bared everything in front of the world… and had been held, not judged.

As they made their way back to their seats, hands still linked, the crowd parted slightly. And though the show was still going, a hush followed them — admiration, respect, maybe even envy — because what they shared wasn’t just beautiful…

It was real.

The lights in the ballroom dimmed again — not for performance this time, but for the premiere.

The first episode of Cutie Pie lit up the massive screen, and the hush that fell over the room was electric. Champagne glasses were set down, breaths were held. All eyes turned toward the glowing colors of the opening scene.

Except Zee’s.

Zee watched the first few moments — the opening music, the title blooming in soft pastels — but then, gradually, his gaze shifted sideways.

To him.

To the boy beside him, sitting perfectly still, shoulders drawn up slightly like he was bracing for impact.

To his angel — the one he’d fought for, believed in, trusted before the world ever had the chance to see.

And then the scene cut to Nunew — on screen.

Smiling. Speaking. Acting.

Zee’s breath caught in his throat.

It didn’t matter that he had been there during filming. It didn’t matter that he’d seen these lines rehearsed, these emotions shaped. Seeing it now, finished and glowing across a theater-sized screen… it undid him.

Because Nunew wasn’t just good.

He was luminous.

His performance wasn’t flashy. It didn’t beg for attention. It just… was. Honest. Delicate. Sincere. He held the camera like he held Zee — with gentle certainty, with soft power. Every moment he was on screen, you couldn’t look away.

And for Zee… he couldn’t even breathe.

He didn’t realize he’d reached out until his fingers were already tangled with Nunew’s beneath the table.

Nunew glanced at him, eyes unsure. But Zee didn’t say anything — he just squeezed his hand tightly, never looking away from the screen.

As the episode unfolded — laughter, soft glances, that bittersweet tension of a blooming romance — Zee’s throat ached with unshed tears. And when the final montage played, when Nunew delivered that last, quiet line like a knife dipped in honey…

Zee didn’t clap.

Not yet.

The ballroom erupted in applause. Cheering. Whistling. Some stood. Others wiped their eyes.

But Zee…

Zee turned in his chair and looked only at him.

His hand slid higher, fingers brushing against Nunew’s cheek, drawing his attention away from the stage.

“You were brilliant,” Zee whispered, voice breaking. “Truly, brilliant.”

Nunew blinked rapidly, tears threatening to spill.

“You mean that?” he asked, barely audible.

Zee nodded. “I’ve never meant anything more. The world just saw the star I’ve always seen.”

Nunew bit his lip, overcome — not by pride, but by relief. Gratitude. Joy.

Zee leaned closer, pressing a soft kiss to his temple in the darkness.

And even though the credits were still rolling, and the room was alive with praise…

Zee wasn’t watching the screen.

He was watching the love of his life shine.

Chapter Text

🌸 Chapter 28: After the Applause 🌸

The ballroom buzzed with energy as the final credits rolled across the screen.

The Cutie Pie theme played softly beneath the applause — a soundtrack now forever tied to the love story unfolding both on and off the screen.

People stood. Cameras flashed. Voices rose in cheers and praise.

But Zee didn’t move.

He sat perfectly still, one hand clasped tightly around Nunew’s.

His thumb traced slow circles over soft skin, grounding himself in the only thing that mattered right now.

Nunew turned to him, voice tentative and small amid the noise.
“Hia…?”

Zee looked at him.

Really looked.

His eyes were glossy, full of something that went deeper than pride.
“You didn’t act,” he said, voice barely audible over the music. “You became him. I forgot I was watching a show. I thought… I was watching your heart.”

Nunew’s breath caught. His lashes fluttered. “You really think so?”

Zee nodded, forehead pressing to his.
“You were brilliant, my angel. Brilliant.”

Nunew smiled through the emotion threatening to rise up his throat. “Only because I was acting opposite the love of my life.”

Zee pulled him closer until their foreheads touched, until the noise of the crowd melted away into a hush that only they could hear.
“Every second I spent next to you on screen was a gift,” Zee murmured. “And every second off-screen? That’s my forever.”

Aof approached the table then, clapping as he leaned between them with a grin that reached all the way to his eyes.
“You two.” He pointed a finger at them dramatically. “You’ve just made something unforgettable. Be proud tonight.”

Max and Nat joined them a second later, grinning and flushed with shared happiness.

The four of them lifted their glasses — sparkling juice catching the gold of the ballroom lights — and toasted without needing to say a word.

The ballroom had mostly emptied. Guests had moved to the press area, stylists were gathering bags, and the after-party chatter echoed down the corridors.

But Zee had taken Nunew’s hand and led him somewhere quieter — through a staff hallway, past velvet ropes, until they found the hidden terrace.

The doors opened to the night air.

Bangkok stretched out before them, alive and glittering — a sea of gold and blue light beneath a velvet sky.

Nunew stood against the railing, and Zee wrapped his arms around his waist from behind.

The wind lifted their hair gently, like the city was breathing with them.

Nunew leaned back into his chest with a sigh.
“Hia… This is real, right?”

Zee didn’t answer right away.

Instead, he pressed a kiss into the curve of Nunew’s neck. Then one more behind his ear.
“It’s real,” he whispered. “It’s all real now.”

Nunew turned in his arms, smiling up at him, still wearing the soft cream outfit that had first stolen Zee’s breath that night.
“I don’t think I’ll ever forget this.”

“You won’t have to,” Zee said. “Because I’ll remind you every day. Every morning we wake up… and every night I hold you like this.”

Nunew’s eyes shimmered again, but this time they didn’t fall. They just burned — full of love.

“Hia?”

“Thank you for choosing me.”

Zee leaned in, his lips brushing

just over Nunew’s.
“I didn’t choose you,” he whispered. “I just recognized you. The moment I saw you — I knew.

You were already mine.”

And beneath the city lights, the stars, the remnants of applause and adoration…

They kissed like the world had faded away.

And love was the only thing left.

---------------------------

The elevator doors slid open on the 20th floor with a soft chime.

Zee had his hand on the small of Nunew’s back — not possessively, just grounding.

His fingers moving back and forth over the soft skin of Nunew back.

Nunew still wore the soft white satin ensemble, shirt fluttering slightly with each step.

He hadn’t changed. Neither had Zee. They were still in their premiere glow — the city’s most beautiful couple.

Max and Nat followed behind, voices buzzing with post-show adrenaline and a little champagne glow.

“Okay,” Nat said as they stepped into the massive suite Aof had gifted them for the night.

“This place looks even sexier now that we’ve got something to celebrate.”

The room sparkled with soft ambient lighting.

Floor-to-ceiling windows revealed Bangkok glittering like a dream.

Someone had turned on quiet music — low, jazzy, intimate.

The drinks from earlier had been restocked, and there were plates of chocolate-dipped fruit, macarons, and a bottle of chilled champagne waiting in a silver bucket.

“Who’s pouring?” Max grinned, already tugging off his blazer.